– STORY –

~ The Kami-sama that everyone mocked was, in fact, the

Supreme God with peerless beauty ~

“I’m sorry, Eleanor. This doesn’t mean I have any ill will
against you.”

My childhood friend — the Saintess Amalda, forced me to

marry the so-called “Incompetent God”, who was a very
ugly Kami-sama.

And yet, Amalda herself agreed anew to marry the

Supreme God, and was full of happiness.

On the other hand, my previous engagement got broken,

and I was driven out to the corner of the shrine; I was in a
difficult position as I had to accompany the ugly,
incompetent god while living inconspicuously.

…That’s how it was supposed to be, but this deity was not
“incompetent” at all? Besides, I don’t know why, but the
other deities seemed to revere this Kami-sama, though…?

– GENRE –

Fantasy Romance Shoujo Supernatural

【 】
…Why did I have to suffer in this way?

The Shrine — it was the place where all the deities, who were the so-called guardians
of the country lived.

In one of the rooms of that Shrine, I stood alone.

All the furniture in the room were practically rotting, shabby, antique sets, and there
was also a huge mountain of dust that I couldn’t clear no matter what.

And then, there was something — wriggling in the midst of all that dust.

‘That object’ stood out like a sore thumb in the midst of the dirty room, and in a
nutshell, it was a ‘gigantic mass of sludge’.

In addition to being a dense pile, it did not possess a distinct form.

The surface was sticky and it was covered with something viscous.

When it moved, the room got dirtied, and an indescribable stench wafted.

—- Ugh…

I flinched involuntarily and ran away from the room.

However, before “him”, there was no way I could escape.

As for the reason, the mud-like object before me — “he”, to be precise, was one of the
deities living in the Shrine.

Even if he was the weakest among all the deities and was branded as the “Incompetent
God”, a deity was still a deity.

Furthermore —
Though it was against my will, I replaced the Saintess Amalda-sama, so I had to take
care of him from now on.
I recalled what happened a few days ago.

I was suddenly summoned by Father, who is the present head of the Cradeel*
Household, and he commanded me to ‘attend to the Incompetent God.’

“Father, what do you mean by this!? Isn’t it the job of the Saintess to attend to the
deities!!”

Aside from my father and I, a few priests from the Shrine were also present in the
room, but I ignored them.

I pressed my father for an answer, disregarding stuff such as a young lady’s demeanor.

“I’m not even a Saintess, so why do I have to do something like serving the
Incompetent God!? Besides, why do I have to be Amalda’s substitute!!”

“Saying ‘something like serving the Incompetent God’…That’s cruel, Eleanor.”

A maiden’s voice trembling in fury interrupted us.

When I turned around, it was the root of all evil – er, my childhood acquaintance.
Amalda Ridge was the young lady of the baron household, and she was glaring at me.

“Even if he is incompetent, even if he had that appearance, he is… Crail-sama is still a

deity. You should rejoice that you will be able to serve beside him.”

Amalda – no, the new Saintess Amalda-sama bravely said that while flipping her flaxen
hair and placing her hand on her chest, which was abundantly full despite her petite
stature.

I am not particularly tall, but because of Amalda’s shortness, she naturally had to look
up at me.

Tears welled up in her blue eyes, and she bit her lip in an attempt to stop them from
falling – Amalda was truly the perfect Saintess-sama.
I lowered my face, which had the words ‘I won’t back down!’ written all over it, and
gritted my teeth.

‘Easy for you to say!’

Indeed, what Amalda said was correct.

Even if it was only hypothetical, addressing one of the deities protecting the country
as “Incompetent God” was rude.

That deity also had the name “Crail” after all, so he should be addressed as such.

But –

Amalda, of all people, said that!? This was all her fault in the first place!!

Presently, taking care of the deities was an honorable job that only the Saintess was
allowed to do.

A saintess was someone chosen directly by the deities, and considered as the partner
appointed to be beside them.

Amalda was the saintess chosen by the Incompetent God.

During the ceremony of the Saintess Selection the other day, the oracle did say that
‘Amalda will become the Saintess of Crail-sama” – and that should have happened.

‘I never heard of someone being chosen by a different god immediately afterward!’

The next day after the oracle was handed down to Amalda, a new oracle came, stating
that another deity desired Amanda.

Her partner was the Supreme God, the one who governed all the deities. He was Grand
Verite-sama, the king of deities said to possess great looks and wisdom.

Of course, the Shrine unhesitantly decided that Amalda would be sent to Grand Verite-
sama.

In that case, however, it was only natural that Incompetent God – er, Crail-sama would
be left over.
Aside from the fact that his name appeared in the oracle, there was no way the Shrine
could ignore his existence.

As a result, I was chosen among many people for some reason.

“Sorry it was abrupt, Eleanor – Nor-chan. I can understand Nor-chan’s surprise. I do

not have any ill intention in saying this to you, but… Nor-chan always wanted to be a
saintess, right? And yet, your magical powers are insufficient… You did not have the
talent for this, so you gave up, didn’t you?”

After saying that, Amalda casted her eyes down in sadness for a moment.

I’m sure she didn’t have an inkling that I inwardly thought, ‘My bad for not having that
talent, then!’

Amalda bit her lips as if saying she was also regretful, and shook her head.

“If the magical power is insufficient, she will not be able to endure the deities’
powerful divine energy, so she couldn’t serve as a Saintess. I know Nor-chan felt sad
that you can’t become the Saintess, but it cannot be helped. It’s not suited for you.
Despite that, I know that Nor-chan really wanted to be the Saintess. That’s why –”

While saying those words, Amalda raised her head, with an expression that looked as
if she already prepared herself.

Seemed like she no longer wanted to stop her tears.

She stared at me directly with her eyes still wet.

“That’s why I recommended Nor-chan. If it’s Crail-sama’s divine energy, I believe Nor-
chan’s limited magical power can also stand it, right? I thought this would be the only
way Nor-chan can become a Saintess.”

“Besides”, Amalda continued on.

I no longer wanted to reply.

“For me, all the deities are equally precious, but apparently, that is not the case for
other people.
Sadly, there are people who would flee irresponsibly because they did not want to
serve an incompetent and ugly god… I do not want to leave the deity who chose me to
the hands of such people.”

But if it’s Nor-chan.

While saying those things, Amalda stiffened her adorable face.

Amalda raised her head without hiding the traces of her tears, and with strong
conviction, she fixed her gaze on me – her appearance truly befitting her title as the
Saintess.

“That is why, I will entrust this to Nor-chan, my best friend. If it’s Nor-chan, I’m sure
you will do a splendid job as my substitute. I believe it would be so… Even if your
partner is someone hated by others to the point of fleeing, right?”

Afterward, she smiled as if she was free from any worldly desire, and all the priests
surrounding her exclaimed in admiration.

“What profound thinking…”

“It is truly a beautiful friendship.”

“We can only entrust this to Eleanor-sama, then.”

I scoffed at the buzzing voices.

Indeed, Amalda’s words made sense.

It was answer reflecting her concern toward her dear friend who wanted to be a
Saintess and the ugly, incompetent god.

Offering your bosom friend to an ugly partner would cause you extraordinary distress.
Thus, it would become a big deal if you were to decide it was for the best despite being
troubled.

It was a warm friendship between two women that was sure to make you cry. But –

‘I don’t remember being best friends with you!!!’

It was a story suitable for bosom buddies who have a great understanding of each
other.

She was my childhood playmate as a matter of unpleasant necessity, but Amalda and
I were not friends.

Making decisions in anguish and whatnot, I wish you don’t selfishly offer somebody
else on your own.

Besides, Amalda, even though you cunningly became the Supreme God’s Saintess, how
dare you push me to a deity that was exactly the opposite.

Rather than beautiful friendship, it’s nothing more than getting rid of the nuisance.

So even if you cry, even if you show a dignified smile, you’re still abandoning me.

“Why do I have to become Amalda’s substitute!!’

I screamed inwardly, but the opponent is the current Saintess-sama. The Shrine
priests were also present.

I couldn’t retort impudently, so I turned my eyes to my father, imploring him to save

me.

“Father!”

Please do something about this!’

I looked at my father pleadingly, but his frail body quivered and he answered me in a
languid voice.

“…Please understand, Eleanor. This is already set in stone. Please consider that you’re
doing this for Amalda, your best friend… Go serve the Incompetent God.”

She was absolutely not my best friend.

However, because of Father’s words –

I understood perfectly that I couldn’t refuse.

T/N: Aah, I hate Amalda already. Can’t decide if she’s a GTB or a WL, maybe both lol.
And oh, that father! Grr. Oh well, thanks to her self-righteous prattle, our ML and MC
will have the chance to meet, though. So thanks, Amalda, keep up the good work!
(o_o)/

*Cradeel was translated as Kuradeel in Sword Art Online. Should I do the same? Which
di you prefer? :O

Few honorifics to note:

-sama: used to express the highest form of respect

-chan: cutesy honorific used for girls (and little boys) and in nicknames, as well

I usually omit honorifics depending on the context, but in this novel, I had to use them
to express the characters reverence to the deities better 🙂
It was a gloomy, dusty room inside the Shrine.

I shook my head vigorously to dispel those unpleasant memories.

‘If it’s only about serving the Incompetent God, then I won’t have any complaints.’

However, attending to the deity as a saintess did not have the exact meaning as stated.

The partner was a deity.

He was an existence that must be revered.

Even though I thoroughly understood these things, there was an appropriate reason
for me to refuse.

‘I also have a fiancé, notwithstanding I’m a substitute!’

The saintess chosen by the deity is – in other words, it is the bride of the deity.

The meaning of service also included serving in bed.

Furthermore, this depended entirely on the deity’s whims.

If one was chosen as a saintess, but they did not have a marital relationship, then
having a human lover was acceptable in some cases.

However, a married couple is still a married couple.

It was common practice that she could not marry anyone else as long as she was
married to the deity

‘It was a political marriage, you know? There’s no meaning if the marriage didn’t push
through! It’s not a laughing matter that my engagement got cancelled just because of a
deity!’
Indeed, I also wanted to be the saintess before.

However, once I realized I did not have the aptitude for it, I gave up and decided to live
as a proper young lady of the count’s household.

I also decided to be on good terms with my fiance, and to become a splendid madam
of an aristocratic household after marriage.

For that to be cancelled just because of a mud-like incompetent god, it couldn’t even
pass as a joke.

‘Father said he would try to do something about the engagement, but… ’

The Shrine venerated the deities and they had the Saintess by their side, so they
wielded a powerful political influence within the country.

It was unthinkable for a mere noble to run his mouth against them.

Besides, Father doted on Amalda more than his own daughters, so it was uncertain
how serious he was in doing something for us.

‘To think that… in this dirty room, I had to serve the incompetent god… ’

How long should I stay as a substitute? Why did I…

“…Excuse me.”

“…Really, why did I end up this way.”

“…Excuse me?”

“It’s all Amalda’s fault. She’s been like that ever since! But she’s not a bad girl,
though…”

She’s not a bad girl per se, but she had always imposed herself on me, so she’s the
person I wanted to cut-off ties with as soon as possible.

Amalda was the daughter of Father’s bosom friend, so she often went to our house to
play.
During those times, Father, Elder Brother, and even the staff would always be
enraptured by her.

My elder sister and I would stare at her coldly as she stood surrounded by people,
mostly males.

‘Eleanor. Be wary of Amalda. In particular, never let her come near the man you love.’

I recalled the words of my sister who had left the home after her marriage.

‘Whatever we do, we will eventually be treated as villains. As much as possible, do not be

involved with her. She may not be a terrible child, but that girl’s character is great.’

Sister got her engagement cancelled because she was told that her partner ‘fell in love
with Amalda’; thus, her words had some weight.

Afterward, she found a partner who was even better and they got married. My sister
was strong.

“…That’s right.”

Despite Amalda’s existence, Elder Sister was not discouraged, and she managed to find
a better partner.

Even at that time, Amalda kept pestering Elder Sister’s husband – His Excellency the
Duke, as always, saying things like ‘as the lover of my best friend, I would like to
support you’, or ‘if you have any worries, I am here to listen.’

In the end, Elder Sister told her to stop bothering them, but she replied, ‘How terrible,
I didn’t mean to do that’ and cried. In the course of events, rumors from the
surrounding people saying ‘She did not do anything, yet she was suddenly reproached’
spread all around.

‘To anger the young lady of the count’s house… I’m sure I did something out of the line
as a baron’s daughter. The Duke was also kind, and he always accommodated me, so I
became spoiled.’

In fact, I did hear her say that.

No, really.
If you understand, then don’t do it.

Purposely calling out to my sister while they were on a date, then joining them with
coincidence as pretext, then making His Excellency treat her on the pretext of being
the baron’s daughter; as expected, it was too much.

Even so, Father and Elder Brother, who were overly soft towards Amalda, said, ‘What
are you doing, outrageously tormenting Amalda just because you have a backer.’
Because of that, our household became on the verge of collapse.

But Elder Sister was strong.

She managed to overcome it with her current husband, and she thrusted a letter to
Father stating she was breaking off their relations, and she obtained happiness safely.

Everything was entirely due to my sister since she continued to look forward.

‘Yup.’

I took a deep breath after I remembered Elder Sister.

By the way, she sent a letter breaking relations with the family, but we still have a good
relationship, enough to exchange correspondence normally.

‘I should follow her example!’

“There’s no point in grumbling now! I should do what I had to do in this case!”

I continued to cheer ‘Yeah!’ inwardly, and I forcefully clenched my fists…

“Anyway! At the very least, I should greet Kami-sama! Don’t know if my words would
get through, though!!”

“…Greet me, you said?”

“Yes!!!!”

I answered with all my might, then I suddenly noticed.

Yes?
Where did the voice just now come from?

Flustered, I looked around, but the scene around me didn’t change.

It was a gloomy, dusty room inside the Shrine.

Insufficient light passed through the window, and the furniture was shabby.

And then there was a gigantic dirt mountain wriggling –

………Err.

Don’t tell me.

“…Kami-sama?”

The mountain of dirt vigorously wriggled its body once.

As if giving a slight bow –

“Indeed, nice to meet you. I am the Kami-sama you speak of… Probably.”
It talked.

It talked.

“It talked!!!!????”

“Yes, it is my intention to converse with you, more or less.”

Kami-sama was, in fact, speaking fluently contrary to his appearance.

Moreover, it was a soft, low, magnetic voice, and he spoke in a way more respectful
manner than me.

But where in that body did that voice come from – well, all unnecessary questions
must be set aside.

‘I didn’t hear about this!!’

At any rate, the incompetent god’s reputation was totally awful.

He did not possess the attributes of the other deities such as the fire god and water
god – not even the simplest magical power and physical strength. His status was at the
bottom rung among the other deities.

If one became the Saintess, she would receive the deity’s power as divine protection,
but since the incompetent god did not have any ability, her original power would be
sucked, instead.

Thus, only the Saintess of the incompetent god was mocked instead of being revered.

However, he was still a deity though not quite satisfactory, so the Shrine cared for him.
but in fact, he was treated as excess baggage.

That was the reason why even though he was in the Shrine, he was driven off to the
corner in a dilapidated place.
No worshipers came here to pay homage; instead, jeering shouts and stones were
thrown at this place.

Despite that, no punishment or curse came to them, so it was thought that ‘he does
not even have the ability to understand words.’

Truth be told, I always thought he couldn’t speak.

Rather than that, his appearance was too different from humans, so I never thought
he was an existence that could comprehend language.

I never heard any stories about him speaking even when I was aiming to become a
Saintess.

‘No, wait, if I remember it correctly, there was a ghost story circulating in the Shrine… ’

In a supposedly vacant room located in the outskirts of the Shrine, a man’s voice was
suddenly heard – that kind of horror story was rumored to be true.

Perhaps, the truth behind it was…?

“By the way, do you have any business with me?”

“Hyah! B, business?”

As I brooded over it, the gentle voice called out to me once again.

I involuntarily made a weird sound, but I finally recalled my original purpose.

‘Y, yes! I came to greet him today!’

Though it was against my will, I did become the partner that would serve him from
now on instead of Amalda.

Though it was temporary, he was still a deity, so I shouldn’t be rude towards him. Too
late, I hurriedly tried to straighten my posture.

“I, I am very sorry for my rudeness earlier! I am Eleanor Kuradeel, and I will be serving
Kami-sama from hereon. Though it might be temporary, I am here to serve you as
Saintess Amalda’s proxy, so please treat me well!”
Temporary. Proxy.

I emphasized these words impudently before bowing.

I had the feeling Kami-sama was staring at me.

I was not certain, since he did not have eyes, much less face.

“…Proxy?”

After a short silence, Kami-sama asked me in a slightly lowered voice.

His tone was puzzled, but it was to be expected.

Kami-sama did not know that I was forced to become a Saintess by Amalda.

Even those in the Shrine told me that ‘it would be better if you were to explain this
yourself.’

Although – there was one thing that I was strictly ordered to do.

I remained bowed as I spilled the words I was threatened to say precisely.

“…Proxy, indeed. I knew Kami-sama desired the Saintess Amalda-sama, but I, on my

own volition, begged to become her proxy no matter what.”

After saying those words in one breath, I unconsciously grinded my molars.

‘Why did I have to tell such lies…!’

In the first place, I was forced by Amalda, wasn’t I.

However, there was no way I couldn’t obey since the Shrine told me, ‘do you want to
cause trouble to your elder sister’s in-laws?’

Involving my elder sister after she finally got away from Amalda was more painful than
having our family collapse.

“Amalda-sama was chosen by you and the Supreme God Grand Verite-sama, so she was
worried until the end. However, I wanted to become a Saintess so I earnestly pleaded
with her. I received your honored self, as our magical powers are compatible –”

I gulped down my breath, and clenched both hands.

The Shrine did not seem to know Kami-sama could speak, but they decided to be
careful since they thought they couldn’t bring trouble to Amalda just in case.

Kami-sama was a given, but I was forced to be careful and to tell other people that I
was the one who wanted this.

“Should there be any problems, then please feel free to punish me. Erm, erm, the
excellent and gentle Amalda-sama who is the noblest Saintess among all the
Saintesses is always thinking about your venerated self!”

After spouting all that nonsense, I bowed my head deeper.

Once again, Kami-sama stared at me – or seemed to with his silent presence.

He then replied coldly afterward.

“It’s a lie.”
“Besides, somebody forced the Saintess role onto you, isn’t it?”

Kami-sama’s manner of speaking was still gentle, however, his voice was low and cold.

“It’s a frequent occurrence. Even if chosen as a Saintess, nobody wanted to be my

partner. I am fully aware of your preferences, as well as my own appearance- ugly,
aren’t I?”

If I answered ‘no’ — I might really become a saintess.

However, I was not able to answer Kami-sama’s question.

I slowly lifted my face and peeked at Kami-sama — he’s ugly, no doubt about it.

Blackish, sticky, sludge wrapped his entire body, and I’m pretty sure anyone who saw
this appearance would look away.

Aside from trembling at the slightest movement, something viscous ran down his
body, and it was weirdly luminous in a room that didn’t have enough sunlight.

It was truly unimaginable to get closer due to the stench that you could smell even at
a distance.

It was instinctively creepy, I should say.

It was beyond reason, and I couldn’t help but harbor rejection against the existence
before my eyes.

“There is no need to feel guilt. Every single one of those noble and popular Saintesses
also fled away rather than striking a conversation. Someone like you who was forced
is no exception.”

“…………”

………Every single one had?

I was slightly taken aback by the words of Kami-sama.

After all, although he was a hated deity to this extent —

the women who became his saintess were not few.

Properly acknowledged saintesses have their names recorded at the Shrine.

How difficult it was to take care of a deity who couldn’t even talk — there was also a
record like that.

However —

— was that a lie?

“You do not have to come here from tomorrow, either. I will not hold it against you.
Neither do I have the power to curse you. — Just say anything on your report to the
Shrine. No one will come here just to verify it.”

As I listened to Kami-sama’s low voice, I looked around the room once again.

The mountain of piled-up dust. Shabby, rotting furniture that looked as if it had been
abandoned for a few decades — no, a few centuries.

The window was almost cloudy, sunlight did not pass through, the wooden frame of
the window were decaying.

The last time the incompetent god… Kami-sama chose a saintess was around 5 years
ago.

Midway, that saintess said ‘I was chosen by another deity’ and for that reason, she
became the saintess of another deity aside from the incompetent god.

Because she served that ugly god sincerely, the other deities also desired her – or so
she said.

………Didn’t look like this place was cleaned, not even once.

“…Now go. This place is dark and deplorable. A young lady like you shouldn’t remain
in a place like this forevermore.”
“Yes… you’re right…”

Kami-sama urged me to go, and I frankly agreed.

“Dusty, dirty… I can’t remain in such a place. I can never stand this.”

After saying all that, I bowed to Kami-sama as I pushed the door frame.

Really, what a terrible place.

I couldn’t remain here for a second longer.

“I apologize. Just as Kami-sama said, I would now leave the room.”

I left with only those words, never looking back.

I rushed out of the room as if I was running for my life.

(In the background)

“…She won’t come here ever again, right.”

Kami-sama mumbled dejectedly and he shook his body ––

–– ‘Cleaning tools!! Broom! Feather duster! Cleaning rags!! I had to clean that room no
matter what!!!’

I looked for cleaning equipment, and I never had an inkling about it as I walked
throughout the whole Shrine in long strides.
After the girl left the room, ‘he’ sighed deeply, all alone.

– No, he didn’t even have a mouth to sigh in his current existence.

He was said to sigh for the sake of the vestiges of his former self’s body.

A dark room where sunlight didn’t pass through.

He completely understood how disgusting his squirming body was.

– It had been a while since he last talked to a person.

All the humans who appeared here until now had shrieked and fled with just a word
from him.

He forgot how many decades it had been since the last time he had a conversation like
that.

It was fun. He honestly thought so.

At the same time, he could keenly feel the coldness of the room after she left.

– If he was a human, this emotion would probably be equated to ‘loneliness’.

He was already tired of all the jeers and stones thrown towards him.

It was a place so dark there was no difference between night and day.

A room no one would visit.

He didn’t have the slightest desire to be furious at the people who didn’t take him into
consideration.
Meanwhile, his body became swollen from all the impurities he had accumulated.

“ – Is it really fine to let that girl go?”

He suddenly heard a respectful voice from within the darkness.

He didn’t even have eyes so he couldn’t see his appearance, but he knew who it was.

It was not a person.

It was one of the deities protecting the country.

“That girl won’t return anyway. In the first place, that girl herself was a substitute for
the Saintess… Claiming to be a Saintess yet she didn’t even show her face, but sent a
substitute! How could you forgive such insolence!!”

“It can’t be helped. I cannot force her. I don’t even have power for that.”

“If your divine self wished for it, the other deities would also rise! Let us mete out
punishment unto those bastards of the Shrine! Annihilate every single one of them
without exception and sear your greatness into the people’s consciousness!”

He bitterly smiled upon hearing the passionate voice of the deity.

This deity was supposed to protect the people, yet the words he said were absolutely
the opposite.

“I am not valuable enough to do that, no? Losing my memories, forgetting my former

appearance; I couldn’t even recall who I was… Now, I am an existence that does not
even understand why I am a deity.”

“Your divine self… accumulated too much impurities from the humans… If there is a
Saintess beside you, then your divine self’s defilement should have been purified!
Amalda, that girl!”

The sound of grinding teeth could be heard.

However, the current him couldn’t understand this deity’s indignation on his behalf.

“ Declining your divine self because she was chosen by the Supreme God! Is there a
more blatant lie than this! As if that ‘doll’ could choose a Saintess!!”

After he was done venting, the deity sighed deeply.

He must have felt a little better after that.

His fury did not abate – but his voice became somewhat calmer.

“…Your divine self does not have much time left. Because of all the filth you had
accumulated, it is only a matter of time before you fall into becoming an evil deity.”

He smiled a bit at this deity who was truly concerned for him, even though he didn’t
even know his name.

Even though he had fallen into this state of filth, this deity did not abandon him.

However –

“Before that, we must choose a new Saintess. We have to hurry. This time, let us urge
them to prepare a person who is pure in heart.”

“………”

He could only respond with a painful reticence towards the deity’s words.

He was fully aware that his time was running out.

Besides, even if somebody came, she couldn’t save him.

Just like that girl earlier, she would escape, never to return once again.

The emptiness of ‘loneliness’ sprouted in his heart.

The filthiness started to cover his heart. At that time –-

“Aah! So heavvyyy!! Why does this place have to be in such a remote place in the
Shrine!!!”

He stared at the figure of the girl who supposedly left a while ago, and she was
swinging a huge luggage when she returned.
“Kami-sama! I’ll do a general cleaning and decluttering! Please go to the corner!!”

I had a bucket on one hand, a mop on the other. I carried a broom and a feather duster
under my arms as I entered the room, and frankly speaking, I completely neglected my
appearance.

My dress was wrinkled. My hair was disheveled, I was short of breath, and I was
preoccupied with thoughts such as ‘I’ll make this entire place sparkling clean!’– I
couldn’t care less about how I looked.

I completely failed as a young lady.

Well, I didn’t look that attractive in the first place. Especially compared to Amalda’s
loveliness that would evoke one’s desire to protect, I was already ‘negative’.

My slightly wavy hair was a commonplace chestnut color. I was not tall nor short. As
for my figure, well, I wasn’t fat, but I wasn’t thin, either.

I didn’t look like my late mother, who was known to be a beauty; instead, I took after
my father who didn’t have much of a presence.

However, they said I inherited Mother’s personality, and her determination showed in
my face.

After being repressed by our capable mother, Father did not have a comfortable
existence in the House of Count Kuradeel, and because of that, he completely poured
his affections to Amalda.

Since both Elder Sister and I resembled our mother’s personality, we were apparently
eyesores for Father.

Until now, he had always told us that ‘It would have been better if my daughters are
like Amalda’, or ‘It would have been better if Amalda had been my true daughter’
numerous times.
Thanks to that, I rebelled so I ended up not having Amalda’s cuteness.

Of course, I would dress up if I’m going to meet people.

But right now, there was only Kami-sama. Besides, I thought that Kami-sama was
someone who wouldn’t mind appearances, so I ended up like this.

I never expected a guest would come, so I got caught in an awkward situation by

exposing my unladylike appearance.

“…The substitute girl, huh.”

Should I consider myself lucky for not dropping this huge baggage of mine?

I stood frozen right where I was upon hearing that cold, low voice.

I couldn’t move my gaze from the person who stood before me.

The thought of greeting him vanished the instant it passed through my mind.

‘…… Impossible, it’s lie, isn’t it?’

That’s how unthinkable it was for that person to be here.

Adoracion-sama was the deity of founding nations.

He fell in love with a human girl, so he built this country so that humans could have a
place to live.

The one who collaborated with Adoracion-sama was his elder brother deity – The
Supreme God Grand Verite-sama.

Adoracion-sama, the younger brother deity, deeply respected his elder brother deity.
It was well known that he would never bow down to anyone else aside from his lover
girl and his elder brother deity.

His personality was cool-headed and stern.

Even the other deities feared him because of his merciless character.

He was also the war god, and nobody could handle him when he goes on a rampage –
it was said that the only who could stop him was his elder brother deity, Grand Verite-
sama.

‘What is a person like him… doing in Kami-sama’s room!?’

Friendly chat? I absolutely couldn’t imagine that.

I unwittingly directed my gaze to Kami-sama, and his body was slightly trembling – it
should’ve been cute; unfortunately, it was shaking stickily.

As if he was scared… as if he was unsightly…

‘No way…!’

I raised my head in alarm.

Adoracion-sama scowled at me just for a second.

“…Sending this mediocre girl without an ounce of magic. Those bastards of the Shrine
doing such a blasphemous thing – they do not know that they are strangling their own
necks…”

I could feel his tremendous fury behind those words he spat out.

After that, he vanished like a smoke, not even giving me time to think what he meant.

–Disapp…!? N, no, if it’s a deity then that’s only natural!

There was no need to be so surprised. But I’m surprised, though.

I stood transfixed for a bit, but I should focus on another thing.

“– Kami-sama!!”

Inside the room where Adoracion-sama vanished…

I threw down the cleaning tools, then I hurriedly rushed towards Kami-sama, who was
left behind.

Though I did say that, I didn’t have the courage to get close enough to touch that stinky,
sticky stuff.

I subtly maintained a suitable distance from sticky Kami-sama as I approached him.

“Kami-sama! Are you alright!!”

“Y, yes…? What do you mean by ‘are you alright?’”

Kami-sama seemed to be bewildered.

I couldn’t see from his figure, but his voice was definitely shaking.

‘As I thought!!!’

“Were you bullied by the other deities!!??”

“Yes?????”
Kami-sama vigorously shook his mud-like body while he said that as if this was the
most confusing thing that happened today.
“I’m… being bullied… so that’s why you hurriedly…”

Today had been the most confusing day for him.

Today, he also couldn’t stop laughing.

Ugh… That sticky, mud-like body’s jiggling so happily!

It was so embarrassing, I could feel my face heating up as I shuddered…

“Why did you misunderstand… He is not a deity that would do such things. He has
been treating me really well.”

…Well, I guess it was a no-brainer!

We’re talking about Adoracion-sama – the second greatest deity, after all.

He might be scary, but he was an upright person who disliked injustice and evil.

He wouldn’t bully the weak.

On the contrary, he was the type who would even defend the oppressed.

He was probably worried how the neglected Kami-sama was faring, so he came to
check on him.

Adoracion-sama probably treated him as his subordinate; contrary to his appearance,

he was quite the caring person.

‘I misunderstood Adoracion-sama so rudely… ’

So glad I didn’t blurt anything unnecessary before him.

In all fairness, of course, I could only think that way during the moment when I saw
the incompetent god, who looked like a dirt mountain, and the second greatest god,
who had his eyes narrowed, standing side by side.

“…That’s because, Kami-sama, you look like you were trembling. You’re just chatting,
but you had an uneasy atmosphere, too……”

Even humans threw rocks at you, too.

Personality-wise, you won’t get mad even if the saintesses fled away from you, either.

“…So you were worried about me.”

Kami-sam heaved a deep sigh, seemingly tired from all that laughing. He seemed to
have finally calmed down.

“This has been the first time Everyone would leave this room, never to return.

— Eleanor-san, is it? Why did you return to this room?”

“Why, you say…”

“I already said that I won’t hold it against you if you did not return. All the previous
Saintesses had done so. Some became the saintesses of other deities, probably due to
negotiations with the Shrine.”

Kami-sama’s voice was low, with a tinge of darkness in it.

It was a question infused with loneliness, much like this secluded room.

“There was no need to be the partner of such an ugly thing — why did you still return?”

‘Why.’

My brows furrowed as I stared at Kami-sama.

…That is, well, when I was asked whether to become his partner or not, I also thought
about declining.

Why should they force me to draw the unfortunate lot just so Amalda could become
the saintess of the supreme god? — I was still thinking about that, now.
But leaving for good was not an option for me.

Even if he said he wouldn’t blame me repeatedly, it didn’t matter.

“…A saintess will never abandon her kami-sama, right?”

In reality, I was not a saintess, though.

“I maybe like this, but once, being a saintess was my goal… Well, frankly, I also thought
it would be nice if I got assigned to a beautiful god. But, my heart was set on becoming
a saintess even if I didn’t know who my partner deity would be.”

But I didn’t become one!

Oh, let’s set aside those grudges for now —

I acquired knowledge about being a saintess during my days training to become one.

“It doesn’t matter which deity. it is because he chose me, I want to serve him sincerely.
It’s precisely because of this that I aimed to become a Saintess. Of course, my partner
is your divine self – Crail-sama.”

Kami-sama asked me ‘why?’, but actually, if I was in his stead, I would rather ask the
saintesses who fled ‘why?’

After all, a saintess should possess a pure heart.

They were chosen as saintesses, yet I had been disregarded.

Couldn’t help feeling mortified that a person who would shirk was chosen, yet I wasn’t.

My pride and resentment against them were also reasons for remaining here.

“Since things are already like this, then might as well give my all… Well, I’m Amalda –
Saintess Amalda-sama’s proxy after all.”

I picked up the broom that was dropped while saying those words.

Absolutely reluctant to do what Amalda wants, though –

“Nevertheless – even though I’m a proxy, I’m your Saintess now.”

I flashed a bright smile at Kami-sama while gripping the broom.

Ah, but nighttime service was absolutely out of the question!

I have a fiance!

My maiden heart is, as expected, still reluctant!

…Now that I think about it, maybe that’s the reason why I didn’t become the saintess.
‘—Monster! Monster monster monster!!’

‘No! Don’t come near me! Somebody help!!’

…I am not a monster.

When did he start thinking that calling out to them was useless?

‘Incompetent God! Hey! Look here! Come on!!’

‘Will that guy shriek when stones are thrown? Hey, let’s try hitting it!!’

…Please, stop.

When did he notice that those words wouldn’t reach them?

‘Incompetent God? That thing isn’t a deity. He’s just the Shrine’s “baggage”.’

‘The marquis’s young lady was chosen by the Incompetent God? We could not let our
relationship with the marquis’s family sour. That oracle was a “mistake”, got it?’

How much time had passed since the moment he knew the Shrine had lost faith in
him?

It was too late by then.

“He” already forgot most of his memories, and he could not even recall what kind of
being he was.

His former figure was lost, transforming into an ugly, dirty body.

The only thing he understood was that his current body was shouldering the filth and
disasters of mankind.
Perhaps, his purpose as a god was probably just like that.

No power, no attributes unlike the other gods.

His existence was only meant to receive filth.

However, even that purpose was reaching its end.

He accumulated too much filth.

A deity who accumulated too much filth in his body would become a fallen, evil deity,
and his existence would change into a being that would bring destruction unto the
humans.

The extent of destruction would depend on the former deity’s power; the stronger the
power, the greater the destruction.

‘A deity like me won’t amount to anything, though.’

He would probably involve one or two people.

Though feeling sadness over it – he could feel the seeds of happiness sprouting with
him.

He could feel that emotion increasing every time the humans look at him frightened,
laughed at him and scorned him.

That sincere deity called Adoracion had been trying to save him desperately.

If the saintess – if a person who could relieve him from his defilement came, then he
would not fall into becoming an evil god.

‘No matter. It’s meaningless.’

Those who came always fled away screaming in fright.

Else, they would keep their distance while vilifying him, and they even threw stones
at him.

He already gave up on any expectation for those humans.

He was only silently waiting for the time he would be engulfed by this impurity.

A dark room that the sun never reached.

A quiet room humans did not visit.

He could only wait for his end within the hollow feeling of ‘loneliness’ –

‘Kami-sama!’

A girl’s voice resounded, reaching his ears.

It was a bright, honest, a little bit too frank voice.

‘Kami-sama! Were you bullied by the other deities!!??’

It had been so long since he conversed with a human.

It was even longer than that since he laughed.

‘…That’s because Kami-sama, you had an uneasy atmosphere, too…… ’

It was the first time he met a human who would worry about him; everyone else ran
away the moment they saw his ugly appearance, even throwing rocks at him.

Nobody but her said he had an ‘uneasy atmosphere’.

‘– I’m your Saintess now.’

Her voice was a light shining within that ‘loneliness’.

It was within the gloomy, murky corner of darkness.

A discovery he made when he was on the verge of becoming the evil god.

‘I’m a proxy, though.’

It was a hopeless desire, uncharacteristic for a deity.

‘Temporary? Proxy?……… You will be gone eventually?’

No.

No matter.

––––––––– I don’t want to let go… of you.

Amalda Ridge was full of happiness.

She was born in a destitute baron’s household. However, she was helped by the kind
people of the count’s family, and she gained a lot of allies.

She was truly grateful for the love they showered on her.

Her parents, Count Kuradeel and his eldest son, and her Eleanor, her best friend –

‘Sometimes, I’m also being resented even though I’m not doing anything wrong, though.’

Everytime she recalled Marion, Eleanor’s older sister, she couldn’t help but feel sad.

She thought she was also her best friend, just like Eleanor, but without rhyme or
reason, she left while hating Amalda.

‘No, it was not without reason.’

She blamed Amalda for her broken engagement and harbored unjustified resentment
against her.

But Amalda just consulted her fiance.

Afterward, the same thing happened with her lover – the Duke.

Marion misunderstood and selfishly declared that ‘she was trying to snatch the Duke,
too, but Amalda did not have the slightest intention to do that.

‘What a pitiful person. She didn’t have confidence in herself.’

Amalda felt merciful towards her, and she slightly shook her head.

‘She couldn’t do anything but resent other people, what a miserable person. I’m sure she
would live full of grudges against somebody else. What a desolate life.’

However, Amalda would also wish for the happiness of such a person.

She was appalled that the daughter of the count married the duke – but that was all in
the past.

It would be great if she was satisfied being with someone like the duke, and hopefully
she would also grasp her own happiness.

Amalda honestly thought that way from the bottom of her heart.

‘It’s good if everybody obtains happiness. Marion-chan, too; Eleanor-chan, too.’

Amalda raised her head, driving that insignificant memory into the corner of her mind.

She was inside the most majestic room in the Shrine, and it was the epitome of luxury.

It was the room where the Supreme God, Grand Verite-sama, lived. Amalda squinted
her eyes as she gazed at the existence in front of her.

His golden hair shone like the sun.

Those dazzling, mesmerizing eyes were of the same hue.

His features were mild for a man, but too sharp to be feminine.

One couldn’t help but be enthralled while gazing at his appearance that seemed to
have the best of both genders.

Even a statue wouldn’t be able to capture his beauty. Amalda unintentionally let out a
sigh.

‘I’ll be happy, too.’

She gently reached out her hand to touch his arm, and he readily received it.

He did not reject her when she leaned her body towards him.

This meant that he acknowledged that she was his saintess.

If other people did the same thing, she was sure that they would receive his divine
punishment.

Amalda was satisfied in this taciturn, expressionless supreme deity.

He seemed to be a transcendental deity, unperturbed by anything else.

Amalda was in a state of euphoria for being chosen by this supreme deity.

Amalda Riche did not have an inkling, nor did she want to know what the priests did
so that she would be chosen by the supreme deity.

Anyway, it’s their job to read the oracles, not hers, so it had nothing to do with Amalda.

Even if the reason behind it was because she cried in shock after learning that she had
been chosen by the incompetent god.

Even if those priests frantically fabricated a new oracle because they cared for Amalda.

Amalda only ‘cried because I was surprised’.

Afterward, ‘the priests decided all of those things on their own’.

Amalda didn’t do anything.

She didn’t have any memory of doing any kind of bad thing, and she was always
thinking about the well-being of others.

She did not have a single ounce of malice within her.

“…Grand Verite-sama”

She did not notice the black dirt on the fingertip of the supreme deity as they held
hands.

It was similar to the dirt wrapping that incompetent god.

【 】
‘Anyway, need to start cleaning or else nothing will happen!’

It’s the day after I assumed my post as the reluctant saintess substitute.

I slapped my cheeks hard inside the room prepared for me by the Shrine.

I should set aside all my anxiety regarding the duration of my proxy role and my life
from now on. Before anything else, Kami-sama’s room should be purged first.

Thinking about other things could be done after that.

Even if I overthink things, there’s nothing I could do about it in reality.

Already told the Shrine about my fiance, and I have no choice now but to trust in
Father’s words when he said ‘I’ll do something about this’.

Besides, I already sent a letter to my fiance himself, explaining the various happenings
and asking him to work with the Shrine.

Had to be of noble lineage in order to persuade the Shrine, but even if I’m a rotten one,
I’m still part of the Count’s Household.

I didn’t think I had absolutely no power.

That timid father of mine was worrying, though.

If worst comes to worst, I still have Elder Sister as a last resort.

I didn’t want to disturb her, especially since she finally got away from Amalda… but if
all else failed, I’ll beg in tears.

Whatever, until Father sends word, I’ll maintain this status quo.

I could only be Amalda’s substitute here in the Shrine.

‘Nothing would come out of worrying. Rather than that, I should work harder in this kind
of situation!’

At least I could improve the physical state of Kami-sama’s room if I work now. Didn’t
manage to finish yesterday, even though I already cleaned the whole day, so had to
continue today.

‘My current situation’s pitiful, but Kami-sama’s situation is definitely worse. I want to
tidy his living environment before quitting being a substitute, even if that’s the only thing
I can do.’

Don’t know how he lived in that body, though!

Well, if the room’s all clean then there’s nothing to worry about.

If I wiped those windows, the sunlight would probably brighten that gloomy room
somehow.

‘After cleaning, I should dispose those tattered furniture and buy new ones. In the first
place, why did that room have furniture? Kami-sama has that body, after all.’

Did Kami-sama use those tables and chairs even though he’s surface was so sticky?

‘Maybe it’s for the Saintess? A saintess who was intimate with a deity usually lived in the
same room. They’re husband and wife, after all’

There was a lodging house for the saintesses, but currently they stayed the night in
their respective deities’ rooms.

If the deity had a higher status, a room for the saintess would be prepared near the
deity’s room.

In short, only saintesses with special circumstances stayed in their own rooms in this
lodging house.

Either things didn’t go well between them and their deities, or they were rejected even
though they were saintesses.

That’s the kind of place this was, so –

The moment I opened the door and went outside, water fell down on me from the sky.

I was drenched without knowing the reason, so I whipped my head to look around me.

“Hey, look, that’s the ‘Incompetent God’s Saintess’ I was talking about.”

“Ah, so unrefined just like her master, huh. Look at that face, looks like mud.”

“She’s unfortunate for passing directly under the water spirit, but maybe it’s a good
thing that she’s been washed a bit?”

A group of giggling girls stood in a spot a bit far from here.

When I looked up, I saw beads of bluish light – must be the water spirits – frantically
running away.

‘How wicked!’

Water dripped from my bangs as I glared fiercely at those girls.

This lodging house was filled with saintesses who had nothing to their name except
their special circumstances.That’s why, it was only natural that these things happened
here.
“Kyah, she looked here!”

“So sca~ry. We’re not doing anything, though.”

“Hey, let’s go? If your eyes meet you can get infected by that incompetent god.”

‘What do you mean by getting infected by the incompetent god!!’

Before I could retort, they already fled away while laughing their heads off.

I didn’t manage to vent since I was left alone, so just settled with grinding my teeth in
frustration, instead.

‘Yeah right, the Shrine is a place like this!’

I also studied here in the Shrine when I was aiming to become a saintess, so I know all
about it.

The Shrine, the people who aspired to become a saintess –not everyone was good-
hearted.

The saintess was a special existence in this country since she was the person closest
to the deities and had the greatest power among the humans.

Not even the royal family could underestimate the saintess beloved by the deities.
They were the ones allowed to communicate with the deities and receive blessings
from them.

Thus, all the humans who sought power naturally wanted to be a saintess.

‘’It’s totally muddy! More so since this is a society of women!’

Just to be precise, there were also males saints along with the saintesses.

In fact, not all deities were male.

There were goddesses, and there were also gender-neutral deities. In the first place,
my Kami-sama – just like Crail-sama, there were also those who did not have human-
like forms.

Well, majority of the saintesses and candidates were still women, though.

If you got involved in power rivalry, then this world of women would turn into hell.

Dragging each other down out of spite, doing harassments, factional disputes – there’s
no end to it.

The priests would also turn a blind eye, so plenty of girls already left the Shrine in
tears, unable to endure.

‘Even so, I always thought that the people chosen to become saintesses possessed a pure
heart.’

The prerequisites for becoming a saintess were having enough magical power to
withstand the divine power of the deities, and being pure of heart.

If one couldn’t think of others and pray for mankind, then she couldn’t become a
saintess – that’s what I’ve been told.

Thanks to that, I was treated as a fool for having insufficient magic. Well, I also
recognize that I didn’t have the purest personality.

I’m no stranger to bad-mouthing others and complaining. I also resent others and
envy them, and if anyone wanted me to become the sacrificial pawn or scapegoat, I’d
immediately refuse – I prioritized self-love, you see.

Of course, I’d get angry if other people said that to my face, though. Especially since
after Amalda became a saintess, my father said ‘Amalda has a great personality, unlike
this daughter of mine’ without any qualms.

My blood’s boiling when I think of that, so let’s just set it aside for now.

‘Just you wait!’

I glared at the corridor where those girls disappeared while gripping the hem of my
dress.
‘That’s why I can’t live in the same room with Kami-sama!’

The me at this time naively thought that only those saintesses would do such things –

Well, at least there was one room outside the Shrine that had became cleaner
somehow, so I thought –

How mistaken I was.

“This really, REALLY ticks me off!!!”

I unintentionally blurted out as I slammed the food tray on the filthy table.

I’m currently inside Kami-sama’s tiny room at the deepest part of the Shrine.

“What’s with this place! Can’t clean it AT ALL!”

“…W, what happened?”

It’s still morning, yet sunlight didn’t shine through this gloomy room. Kami-sama was
in a corner, perplexed.

He probably thought he’s the reason why I’m fuming, so he shrunk his body, vaguely
apologetic.

But I was literally smoldering with resentment right now, ain’t have the time to be
polite.

Actually, him asking about it further fanned my anger.

“Listen, Kami-sama!! The dining hall here is the WORST!”

Basically, meals within the Shrine are served in the dining hall. The ones for saintesses,
priests and temple guards were separated from those of the deities, and I used the
dining hall for saintesses, which had very few people using it.

Many saintesses took their meals together with their deities, and if the deity’s meal is
normal, then they could carry it to their own rooms.

‘If it’s normal, alright!’

In short, deities who were not normal – those with low status like ‘Incompetent God’
did not have their meals carried to them.
The saintess would be the one to request her food from the dining hall, and she would
be the one to set the table for the deity.

“I’m totally fine with getting my own meals! I’m used to it when I was still training to
be a Saintess – taking care of myself, eating, cleaning, I did all that by myself!!”

The time I spent for Saintess Training was longer than my Ladyship Training. Thanks
to that, I didn’t have an trace of the proper young lady I should have been, but unlike
those young noble misses, I can survive even without a maid, so that’s all good.

But – that’s not the problem.

“I don’t understand why Kami-sama’s meals are TOTALLY different from the other
deities! Hey, you didn’t even have a meal! Those things were not something a deity
could eat!!”

I recalled what had transpired at the dining hall a while ago.

When I went there to get Kami-sama’s meals along with mine, they threw a bread that
had molded all over, saying ‘That’s more than enough for that Incompetent God’.

And when I peeked at inner part of the cafeteria, I saw a full course meal, probably for
some other deity – so infuriating!

‘I already knew how treatment of saintesses changed based on the status of their deities!
I also knew that the Shrine looked down on Kami-sama! But this is too much!’

Rage gripped me, enough to tattle everything to the priest.

But to no avail – he didn’t even react.

‘Actually, deities don’t need food.’

Then why on earth did they prepare a full course for that other deity? So infuriating!!!

‘This is a SHRINE! The holiest place where deities lived, you know!? You should have a
little more faith!!!’

It couldn’t be helped that the incompetent god’s taken as trash by the world.
To be honest, I also prayed ‘please do not let me be chosen by the incompetent god’
during my training back then.

But this place should be the most sacred since it housed the ones we worshipped.

It’s not like I’m saying that they should give him a great life, nor let him live in luxury
– I understand that a powerless deity could only be treated accordingly.

Nevertheless, they could still provide him with an average life – but I was naive for
thinking like that, judging from the situation of this room.

The Shrine was strict with the hierarchy of the deities, much more than the public. The
higher ranked deities and their saintesses enjoyed favorable treatment, whereas those
in the bottom rungs of the ladder were poorly treated.

“Even my food’s not better off – it’s just thin soup and bread! Those poor guys in slums
fared better than this! There’s no way you could fill your stomach with this!”

I tore the bread in half, seething all the while. I then poured the soup into the bowl
that I made them hand over. Kami-sama jiggled, seemingly perplexed.

“Ahm, I am terribly sorry to hear that but… Er, may I ask what you are doing?”

Kami-sama turned towards me, elongating that mud like body of his – the gesture was
like peering at me.

Dunno if he had eyes, though.

“If you are having your meal, wouldn’t it be better for you to eat at the dining hall? I
am here, so it wouldn’t be good for your appetite, I presume.”

The Kami-sama that would cause you to lose your appetite just by seeing and smelling
him had actually said those words, and very apologetically, at that.

Honestly, I also wanted to eat in the dining hall, if I could. But things had turned into
this, so there’s no way I’d do that.

“Kami-sama, there’s no way I’d let you eat that moldy bread.”

My irritation flared as I placed half of the bread and the soup on the tray.
“I’m sorry, my meal is also shabby but here, please have this. I’m sure you could still
eat this side.”
Kami-sama stood unmoving in front of the tray I offered.

He wordlessly looked down at the shabby meal – that’s how he looked like, anyway.

He didn’t have a face, so no way to know.

Did I… make a blunder…

Yeah, I shouldn’t have put down that tray on the floor, it’s too awkward.

In fairness, I did sweep the dust yesterday, but ‘clean’ wouldn’t fit its description,
though.

Kami-sama also kept on producing that slimy, icky thingy, so the entire room was black
and sticky.

‘But if I put it on the table, he wouldn’t be able to reach it, and that table is also dirty… ’

Kami-sama height reached up to my waist.

Not sure if he’d be able to reach out if I placed that tray on the table.

That’s why I thought it’d be better if I placed it on the floor – well, maybe he thought I
was treating him as a pet, though.

‘A, are you mad?’

Bullied by other saintess in the morning, discrimination at the dining hall, then
making gentle Kami-sama angry – was my luck bad enough to come in threes?

No, the last one was me just reaping what I sowed, though.

I timidly peeked at Kami-sama; he shook himself once, seemingly bewildered.

“…Deities will not have any problems even if they don’t eat.”
His tone as he muttered those words sounded as if he was completely baffled.

“There are only two ways a deity could die – either by being attacked by the other
deities, or discarding its own divine power. Deities will definitely not die by hunger…
In fact, it has been more than a century since I ate something.”

Kami-sama pushed the tray towards me as he said that.

He was careful not to put any of his sticky dirt on it; it looked like he was diffidently
touching only the edge.

“Please do not mind me, it’s fine. It is not enough for you, right? Please, do eat it by
yourself, by all means.”

“…”

I wordlessly stared at Kami-sama.

Deities wouldn’t die of starvation – I’m completely aware of that.

Even the priest said that – ‘Actually, deities don’t need food.’

Did say that but –

“…full course.”

“Huh?”

“Then why did the other deity had that full course meal, then!!”

My grudge against those food was DEEP.

Or maybe I was envious.

We’re having a frugal meal over here, you know!

“You won’t die of starvation – even if you say that, there’s still a reason why you need
to eat! If not, then all those food are useless, right!!”

Mere indulgence?
Or perhaps it was prepared for the benefit of their partner?

Even if saintesses eat, almost all of that food would go to waste.

“Too wasteful!!”

I unwittingly blurted that out, and Kami-sama worriedly shivered.

I was infuriated due to hunger, and he sought to pacify me while trembling all the
while.

“…Ahm, it isn’t useless. We’re fine even if we did not eat, but we also experience
hunger.”

Hoho~. So it wasn’t useless, huh.

It’s okay even if he didn’t eat, but he’s hungry.

I got it now, so the deities also properly ate what the Shrine prepared, so it wouldn’t
go to waste.

I see, I see –

“There’s no way that’s fine!!”

I forcefully pushed the tray right back to Kami-sama, then thoroughly scolded him.

You’re totally famished, aren’t you!!!

Not only that, this Kami-sama said that ‘it has been more than a century since I ate
something’?

Then I should ‘not mind him, and eat it by myself’?

‘G, good thing I didn’t listen!!!’

That’s totally, ABSOLUTELY IMPOSSIBLE TO IGNORE!!

What kind of human could bear eating on her own beside a Kami-sama who had been
starving for over a hundred years!?
It would have been alright if he didn’t mention that he was hungry, then I might have
eaten that food, but saying something unnecessary – even if I thought that way, it’s
futile to ask more questions at this point, so I got up.

And then, I looked down at Kami-sama, who was quivering after being scolded, and
waggled my finger at him.

“Listen, rather than restraining yourself, hurry up and eat that meal! I still had to do a
major cleaning up today after this!”

This terrible spectacle of a room was impossible to clean within just one to two days.

Rather than spending useless time arguing about this food, I should hurry up and get
my hands working.

Hmpf! – I snorted.

Kami-sama was stupefied, then he shook himself –

He stretched his muddy hand towards the food in nervous diffidence.

– m’kay.

Finally done and over with this shabby meal. Time to do that general cleaning.

Already swept the layer of dust yesterday, but still had a long way to go.

These rotting furniture, sooty fireplace, cloudy window glass, not a single rug covered
this bare stone floor, all those stains and dirt was still very much there.

Looking around made me realize once again that Kami-sama’s room isn’t big.

It’s a lot smaller than my room at the count’s residence – really, it’s unbelievable that
a deity was living in this cramped space.

‘The Supreme God is living in a mansion, if I’m not mistaken.’

Even Adoracion-sama, the second greatest deity, also had an entire building next to it,
although it was a bit smaller.

The residences’ size shrunk as the status went lower – that’s the case for the third,
fourth and so on. Those who were at the bottom rung of deity society lived together
in the same house.

By the way, my Kami-sama didn’t even live with the other deities.

They threw him to the Shrine’s edge of the edge, and now he’s living in a shed like
place.

It was built in the shadow of the other buildings, so light rarely passes through.

A glimmer of ray shone during mornings, other than that, it was perpetually dark.

‘What can you expect from this disparate society.’

Ah, it’s not something I could comment on, though, being the aristocrat that I was.
‘To think the Shrine is touting its impartiality, how laughable.’

You didn’t even treat the deities equally!

Alright, alright, calm down, I’m gripping this rug too much.

It didn’t matter even if my dress got all dirty, that’s why I chose a cheap one, anyway.

Oh, a guy’s pants might be a great idea for next time.

Of course, didn’t bring pants with me here in the Shrine, but a letter to Father would
do. Let’s have him send some to me.

Flexibility – that’s the only nice thing there was from being born in that count’s family.

Usually, the protocol was ‘The Saintess must leave her possessions to serve the deity
on her own’ – with this huge difference in treatment, that’s none of my business.

They said ‘on her own’, who are they kidding, the Supreme God’s saintess had a heap
of maids to serve her – even though they didn’t let me bring a maid from my home.

‘Then I’ll just let money do the talking! It isn’t mine anyway, it’s Father’s!! If he didn’t
hurry up and solve this substitution affair, then just watch, I’ll definitely waste them
all!!’

The rug in my hand was crumpled into a hard ball in my hands.

“Kami-sama! Go over to that edge, I’ll also clean here today!”

I forcefully chased Kami-sama towards the edge –-

Failed in making Kami-sama move over there.

He did attempt to do it, and his black, sticky dirt left a trail on the floor.

‘Ugh, more dirt! Eh, but what’s this dirt in the first place?’

Mud – too black to be mud.

It’s stinky, but not something I could identify.

Kami-sama’s body fluids? Ewww… maybe a closer look would do. Had to summon my
courage to touch it, though.

Stretched my hand, in the end.

“——NO!!!!”

Right at that instant, Kami-sama’s flustered voice rang through my ears from above
me.

Too late.

The tip of my finger was stained in black.

Moral lesson – don’t carelessly touch anything you don’t know.

Didn’t even have the chance to reflect on that. The instant I touched it, an intensely
painful shock ran from my finger, crawling on the skin of my entire body –-

Everything faded, enveloped in darkness.

“Why… Why is it always me!”

“I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you I’ll kill you I’ll kill you!”

“Be miserable. Everyone else should be miserable!!”

Voices echoed in my mind.

Along with that, strong, twisted feelings consumed me.

Hateful.

So despicable.

There’s no one else more adorable than me.

It’s the same – this dark, desolate, sordid sensation felt exactly the same as the mud
that wrapped Kami-sama.

Stickily coiling around me, binding me.

“ – You’re the same, right.”

It’s crawling from my finger, enveloping me – my body’s falling, sinking into the gloom.

“ You’re the same – you also hate someone, right?”

Somebody’s calling from the darkness.

Closer, closer – beckoning me to come.

‘No.’

My mind was dyed in black, filled only with that voice.

Telling it to stop was useless.

Can’t even think anymore.

‘– No, that’s… ’Even the desire to reject it was fading.

That mud on my fingertip –- these terrible, heavy emotions –- they’re seeping in,
taking over me…

Almost.

“———Eleanor-san!!”

Someone grabbed my hand from the other side.

◆◆◆

“Eleanor-san! Are you alright!?”

My eyes snapped open at the voice loudly calling me.

When I lifted my head, all I saw was the interior of the gloomy room where Kami-sama
lived.

My body was lying down on the slightly moldy sofa.

Blinked. Everything was still fuzzy.

“Hmm… I touched the Kami-sama’s black dirt…”.

Overwhelmingly deplorable emotions rushed inside me then.

I can’t remember the details, but it made me want to throw up. The feeling still
lingered.

Dark, cold, black.

Just when I was on the verge of being overcome, somebody had grasped my hand.

It was… a man’s hand… I think…

Strong, gentle and warm, pulling me out.

“…Dream?”

“It wasn’t a dream.”

Somebody answered me in a flash.

It wasn’t Kami-sama.

Shocked, I whirled around – a breathtakingly gorgeous guy was standing beside Kami-
sama near the edge of the sofa.

“Adoracion-sama!? Why are you here?”

“I just dropped by.”

He glanced at my fingertip while expressively saying that.

There’s still dirt clinging to it.

But it wasn’t as sticky as before.

It crumbled from my finger just like dried mud.

“ – So you touched the filth, human girl. If my Lord didn’t help you, you might have
already sunk in that filth.”
“…Filth?”

Asked that, but I already knew it.

The filth that he was referring to was the [Evil] that had been so rampant in this world.

It was born from the human heart, as well as in stagnant places, creating monsters
and disasters if not purified.

According to this country’s founding myth, evil filth had spread far and wide in the
whole world, something that’s unimaginable in our current era – thanks to the deities
that protected our country.

It was a pretty famous story.

Monsters frequently popped out in the other countries, but that rarely happened in
this kingdom.

That’s why plenty of troops were deployed to the borderlands.

‘They said.’

Didn’t notice that I was staring hard at Kami-sama.

He was a formless heap of gloopy, black dirt that looked like a mountain of mud at first
glance.

That sticky, bottomless black hue – it reminded me of the thing that filled my heart at
that time.

‘Don’t tell me, Kami-sama is wrapped with… ’

“…I am sorry. Eleanor-san seemed to have touched my filth. It shouldn’t be like this.”

“It wasn’t your divine self’s filth.”

Adoracion-sama interrupted before I could reply.

His normally expressionless face was scowling, and he glared at Kami-sama, as if

rebuking him.

“Humans caused that. Your divine self had taken up too much of it onto yourself.”

…Took up?

‘That dark emotions?’

“…Kami-sama.”

“Yes?”

Kami-sama was still his normal self when he replied to my diffident question.

It’s still his usual calm, slightly absent-minded, gentle voice.

“…I… the thing I touched earlier… ahm…”

Countless voices screaming grudges and resentment had echoed in my mind.

And that’s just with a teeny, tiny speck of dirt – yet the emotions it brought was enough
to crush me down.

Remembering that overwhelming, nauseating darkness made me tremble.

“You must have been very scared. I’m glad you are safe.”

He was sympathetically soothing me.

“You have a very strong heart. If it’s the usual, it wouldn’t be strange to be swallowed
in those.”

“Ah, no, it’s because I was saved… Thank you very much.”

If somebody didn’t come to pull me out of that mire, it’d be impossible for me to return.

I felt that being grasped by a ‘hand’ – Adoracion-sama told me it was Kami-sama who
rescued me though, so maybe I was imagining things.

“No, I should really apologize. Normally, I am able to suppress and contain the filth
within me… but for some reason, it leaked out.”

‘Suppress and contain… ’

I scrutinized Kami-sama’s body once again.

The dirt that had been clinging to his entire body was no different from the dirt on my
fingertip.

“Kami-sama… Don’t tell me… You have been continuously taking all those emotions?”

Kami-sama heaved a small sigh at my timid question. It sounded like a bitter laugh to
me.

Then –

“…I am used to it.”

Kami-sama said that unconditionally, without the slightest conceit – only a trace of
loneliness.
It might be a good idea to take a rest today – Cleaning could be done another day, need
to go out first.

The door closed on Kami-sama’s dark, gloomy room.

Breathe in –- Breathe out.

Those heavy feelings still lingered within me.

Yet Kami-sama had been lugging those around all the time.

‘ — who said he’s an [Incompetent God]?’

“………He’s not incompetent at all.”

“That’s a given.”

“Whoa!?”

The sudden words startled me, so unwittingly shrieked.

Adoracion-sama was standing there when I whirled around.

‘D, didn’t notice him at all!’

Really, deities are bad for my heart.

My heart was pounding so bad.

Adoracion-sama’s piercing stare dealt a final blow to that heart.

Those eyes were emotionless, freezingly cold – then he spat these words at me.

“Daring to call him as incompetent god – you humans know no fear, but there’s a limit
to that.”
“I, indeed, as you sa – hm? Know no fear?”

I was about to agree with Adoracion-sama, but had to stop on my tracks.

He was the deity that had been constantly taking all the filth to himself.

It was extremely rude to label him as the ‘incompetent god’, it’s true that he was
awesome – but the words “know no fear” didn’t quite fit his image, like, should he be
feared?

At any rate, Kami-sama would still continue to bear the burden of ‘filth’ for the sake of
humans, even if they treated him like this.

‘What did that mean?’

Tilted my head in thought, when Adoracion-sama abruptly raised his hand.

He’s gathering magic on his palm!

‘Don’t tell me, Divine Punishment!? For me!?’

Guilty –- guilty as charged.

I called Kami-sama as the incompetent god, and I didn’t want to be a Saintess.

Although being a proxy saintess was already divine punishment enough for a normal
saintess, though.

Or maybe it’s my fault for not greeting Adoracion-sama properly.

Adoracion-sama already vanished yesterday before I could do so. We met while I was
lying down, so of course didn’t manage to do it too – not even a simple greeting.

‘Doing this to Adoracion-sama… I certainly won’t be forgiven!’

Adoracion-sama was famous for being a scary god, and he never showed any emotion
towards humans.

His sense of justice was strong, and he was unrelenting in the face of evil, already knew
that.
The magic on his palm was getting bigger by the second.

It’s the end – can’t move –

The next moment –

A fruit-like thing was sitting on top of his palm.

“Here, I’ll give this to you. You’ve been suffering for food, I am sure.”

“…P, please have mercy on me–– Eh?”

Huh?

I was still blinking my eyes in confusion when he threw it recklessly towards me.

Flustered, I hurriedly caught it, and it was fresh and a bit soft. Never saw this kind of
fruit before.

“You can eat it as is… Deities are forbidden to directly interact and help anyone else
aside from their own saintesses but – I’m the exception.”

“T, thank you very much…?”

That’s all I managed to blurt out, while feeling the weight of the fruit on my hand.

Can’t be helped that it turned into a question.

I was still in shock for not being punished.

There was no change in the frozen expression of Adoracion-sama.

His face was still icy, his eyes glaring, his tone expressionless as ever.

But this fruit was real.

I never told him about the unsatisfying meal we had, never talked about how hungry
we were and yet…

‘He’s unexpectedly kind?’

I was so perplexed, yet he didn’t even bat an eye.

He looked so unconcerned, as if he didn’t want to spare any energy on me.

“I don’t need your gratitude. That person finally ate, after so long. I should be the one
to give thanks.”

“N, no, I didn’t do anything…”

“That person, he would never receive anything from the deities. Thank you.”

Adoracion-sama rejected my humble thanks outright and so explained.

I was rendered speechless, so I could only avert my eyes.

‘I didn’t do anything, really.’

For Adoracion-sama to thank me, it’s really more than what I deserved.

‘If its about the meal, anyone else would’ve done the… eh, wait – he would never receive
anything from the deities?’

Did he have some kind of restriction?

The deities also laid down rules for themselves in order to limit their interactions with
humans.

Adoracion-sama mentioned that ‘deities are forbidden to directly interact and help
anyone else aside from their own saintesses’. That’s one of the rules, actually.

Conversations were fine, but they were forbidden to directly interfere with their
divine powers, that had been handed down according to the founding myth.

Kami-sama and Adoracion-sama were both deities, but maybe they also had their
restrictions.

While immersed in these thoughts, Adoracion-sama glanced at me –

My eyes met his ice cold ones.

“W, what might it be…?”

“Nothing.”

He still stared at me, not caring that I jumped from being startled.

From my head, down to my body, to my feet – as if appraising me. Then he heaved a

deep sigh. How rude.

“…Your magic is feeble. You did well in resisting from being engulfed.”

“Yes…?”

Really bewildered now, but it’s not as if the deities were obligated to explain.

“If you have stronger powers, then maybe you’d be able to purify that person, and
return him to his former appearance. What a pity.”

Adoracion-sama was mumbling to himself, his tone full of regret.

Suddenly, he vanished, as if he hadn’t been here from the start.

‘Hmm… ’

Several days had passed since that incident.

Still thinking constantly about it even though all I did was spend my time cleaning
Kami-sama’s room.

‘Filth… I had to sweep Kami-sama’s filth.’

The sun had already set.

Already lying on the bed, but I couldn’t help but look at my hand.

The sensation of that being gripped still lingered.

That ‘hand’ might be just me imagining things, but I couldn’t shake Adoracion-sama’s
words off my head.

‘Former appearance… ’

Kami-sama’s body wrapped in dirt kept on appearing in my head after hearing those
words.

There’s no basis for this and yet –

‘Maybe Kami-sama became that way because of some circumstances… ’

If his filthiness was purified, he would return to his original state.

That way, nobody would detest him anymore, and maybe he’ll be treated just like the
other deities.

‘If nothing was done, he would continue keeping all those burdens.’

He had to listen to all the grudges of other people.

No, at that time, it wasn’t something half-baked as ‘listening to grudges’.

It was as if my heart was being pierced and wrenched apart, that twisted feeling,
something similar to miserable pain, beating inside my head.

Kami-sama had been carrying all that for how many years, how many decades already.

‘I’m just a proxy. I’m going to give up sooner or later, you know?’

Haven’t heard anything from my father or my fiance, but pretty sure they were also
doing whatever they could. They probably didn’t give up on me yet.

‘I also have a fiance, and we’re going to get married soon. They’re setting the date soon.
I can’t continue being a saintess.’

There’s no way the engagement would be broken now, and I myself didn’t have that
intention.

Had been looking forward to that marriage, too.

‘I was only forced by Amalda. Just a temporary proxy… And yet… ’

“Is there something I can do for him…”

Now that I knew Kami-sama’s situation, leaving the Shrine without doing anything
just like this would be in bad taste.

Of course, I wasn’t some saint, nor am I fond of sacrificing myself for others.

That’s why, sorry, but I would never think of breaking that engagement off.

‘But – ’

“While I am still here in the Shrine, even for just a bit…”

Maybe there’s still a way to improve their treatment of Kami-sama.

Cuddled my pillow while immersed in these thoughts.

“I can’t repay him otherwise…”

Kami-sama was exhausted, yet nobody else noticed.

Even the Shrine that prided itself in worshiping the deities were treating him as a fool,
calling him “incompetent god.”

But Kami-sama didn’t even resent them for that, he didn’t get angry, and never even
said a word of complaint.

“Kami-sama’s too meek. He should’ve said a lot of things!”

If it’s me, I wouldn’t rest, yammering and nagging on until I got what’s rightfully mine.

Many people thought I was too noisy, but it couldn’t be helped, nobody would hear me
otherwise.

But Kami-sama had that personality.

He would never assert himself – so he’s currently receiving the worst treatment as the
incompetent god.

Actually, nobody believed me.

When I told the priest, he just scolded me, saying “Stop that foolish nonsense. This
land has been loved by the deities, so there’s no such thing as ‘filth’.

‘Even the priests are totally unreliable! Ugh!’

Unwittingly groaned after getting mad again – I rolled on the bed again, still clutching
the pillow and started kicking , totally careless of my appearance.

Of course, this is my own room, and already locked the door, too.

As if –-

“Why did I have to worry over this! There’s a limit to being too kind! Really, stop
noticing and thinking about every single thing!”

“– Kind? Who are you talking about?”

Never imagined that an unfamiliar deity would be lying beside me while I was venting
out with all my might.

“Hmmm. So this is his prospective saintess… What, unexpectedly plain, huh.”

Translucent golden hair, gorgeous face – this deity boy stared at me, then he smirked.
Unfamiliar – did say that, but his appearance rang a bell.

Dazzlingly beautiful golden hair, sharp, slanted eyes, clever beauty – no doubt about
it.

‘Lufure-sama, the god of light! Isn’t he a super mega noble god!?’

His ranking was just below Adoracion-sama.

He and his twin, the god of darkness, occupied the highest position among the deities
who [Possessed Attribute].

By the way, Adoracion-sama and the Supreme God Grand Verite-sama didn’t have any
attributes.

All the other deities were under these two, so both of them were not restricted to a
single attribute.

If it’s the same [Non-Attribute]… then Crail-sama was also the same, but he’s way
below all the other deities, so he’s simply lacking in this case.

But now, shouldn’t his attribute be [Filth], so to speak?

Anyway, I shrieked at the deity who suddenly popped out of nowhere – and hurriedly
jumped out of the bed.

“Please do not go into a maiden’s bed as you please!”

Don’t care if he’s high-ranking or what not, there are things that absolutely can’t be
forgiven.

First on the list was ‘entering a maiden’s bed without permission’ and next would be
‘looking at a maiden’s face when she’s unprepared’

I was sprawled on the bed, totally unladylike, and my bare face didn’t have a trace of
makeup – totally caught me off-guard. My cheeks heated up while glaring at Lufure-
sama.

“Maidens don’t kick innocent boys!”

“You just look like a young lad, besides, you don’t look that much younger than me!”

Lufure-sama was a deity, so of course he had been around for several centuries
already.

He looked like a teenager, around 15 or 16 years of age. I was already turning eighteen
soon, so there’s not much of a difference between our appearance.

“It’s not a big deal! No need to worry, AS IF I’m gonna touch you! You’re NOT even my
type!”

Grr! How cheeky!

No, no, he’s a deity, a deity, deity!

One of the deities who protected this country – totally didn’t look like it, though.

Not only that, he’s also a high-ranking deity, just below Adoracion-sama.

He’s status was heaven compared to mine.

If I made him angry, he might burn me to death with his light power – i won’t be able
to say anything then.

“You’re worrying too much, hag!”

Alright! So gonna wrap you now and throw you out! You won’t die anyway!

“Ugh! You’re thinking something nasty, aren’t you!? I don’t get that person’s taste for
having you as a saintess candidate!”

Seemed like he read my expression – Lufure-sama jumped off and put some distance
between us, as if trying to escape. Still, no intention to leave my room, huh.

Rather than leaving, he’s acting as if he’s the owner, saucily folding his arms as he sat
on the edge of my bed.

“I won’t lay a hand on you, not even as a joke, so calm down. Besides, doing something
to the woman that person had his eyes on – the result will be too scary.”

There’s no way I’d endure if he did do something, but my maiden heart’s also offended
from being outrightly rejected.

Fixed my disheveled clothes then glared fiercely at Lufure-sama.

“That person, that person, you keep on saying that, but who are you referring to?’

“It’s obvious who that person is. He’s the one you meet everyday.”

The person I meet everyday – there’s only one who comes to mind.

The lowest of the deities. Sticky, slimy –

“Inc – Crail-sama?”

“Humans do call him that.”

‘Humans?’

Raised a brow at Lufure-sama’s words.

Did other beings call him by other names?

‘Now that I think about it… Adoracion-sama never called Kami-sama by name.’.

‘That person’ or ‘Your Divine Self’ – filled with respect, but still, it was as if he’s
avoiding calling his name.

Why – Lufure-sama read my thoughts once again.

“That’s just a name that humans gave to him on their own. That person carried too
much filth that he lost his memories, including his true name.”

“Memories?”
“Humans are really stupid. Didn’t even try to know his name and doing as they please,
looking down on him. Because of that – “

“W, wait wait wait, wait a moment please!”

I hurriedly interrupted Lufure-sama’s monologue.

“Kami-sama’s true name? So he is a deity with another name? B, but the founding myth
–-”

According to the founding myth, all the deities who contributed to this country had
their names recorded.

The deity who founded this nation – Adoracion-sama.

The deity who helped him – his brother, Grand Verite-sama.

These two dieties descended from heaven and subjugated all the other innumerable
deities that had established themselves on the earth, and they founded this nation.

[Crail] also appeared there.

He lived in the muddy swamp, and had nothing to do with the founding of the nation,
so the world also held him in contempt – ‘for what reason did he exist’, so they asked.

But, if that is not his true name then, that Kami-sama…

“What is he?”

“…A deity who didn’t appear in the founding myth?”

“Maybe there’s an impostor within the deities.”

“Impostor!”

That’s totally unbelievable that I couldn’t help but scream in shock.

But, didn’t manage to do it.

Lufure-sama clamped his hand on my mouth.

“Don’t say a word!”

“Hmm!? Mghmggmga!!”

“What the, I’m already covering your mouth yet you’re still so noisy!”

Ha, sorry to hear that!

As if anyone would stay calm after covering her mouth so suddenly!!

Didn’t manage to spat those words out, and Lufure-sama hissed as he controlled me.

“Shh! Just keep quiet, will you! She’s coming!”

‘She?’

Lufure-sama glared at the door, wiping all traces of that cheeky smirk from his face.

That seriousness – what kind of monster was coming this way – my body also froze
up.

“Kami-samaaaa! Lufure-samaaaa! Where are you!?”

A nasal, sweet voice of a young girl echoed.

Hmm? This voice, where did I hear it before…

This, isn’t it the voice of one of the saintesses living in this dorm?
“It’s me! Your Saintess! You never show your face to me even if I visited you in your
room… But now, you finally came to see me!”

The voice echoed through the corridor.

She probably came chasing the Lufure-sama’s divine aura.

Her footsteps drew closer.

“Argh! That hag’s chasing me all over the place!”

“mgmgfhgh…?”

My mouth was still covered, so I peepked at Lufure-sama’s face.

He had been smirking so cheekily earlier, but now his good looks were contorted in
loathing.

It’s not the expression of someone welcoming his wife.

More like hating her to the bones — that’s how it looked like.

“Lufure-sama, I know you’re near! Is it here? Or perhaps here? Oh my, you really love
pranks, don’t you!”

The saintess was opening doors while saying that.

The sound was drawing closer and closer, sending chills down my spine.

“mgfh… Lu, Lufure-sama…! She’s calling you!”

I managed to pull his hand off my mouth, then told Lufure-sama so.

She’s his saintess, and she looked like she wanted to meet him, too, so shouldn’t he go
out to her?
Well, that’s how I think, and then there’s this situation.

If we got caught like this — glued together on the bed, albeit reluctantly — then she
might overthink things, leading to a huge misunderstanding, and that’s totally
worrying.

But Lufure-sama still had that grim face.

“Shut up!!”

“B, but…”

“– Lufure-sama~!! You’re in here, right!? You can’t deceive my eyes~!”

But she’s knocking on the door of my room, now, you know!

It’s someone else’s room, yet she’s trying to force her way through, hear that rattling
sound!?

S, so glad I locked it!

“You’re there? You’re there, right!? I’m not mistaken! It’s useless even if you lock the
door!”

Creepy!

That saintess continued pounding on the door as if trying to break it down.

Even if we remained quiet, fat chance she’ll give up.

“W, wouldn’t it be better if you go just once to talk to her? She’s calling you, too.”

“Over my dead body! If you wanna go, then go out on your own! Don’t ever say a word
that I’m here!”

Ehhhh… Isn’t this too hard of a bargain!?

– was what I thought… but if I spilled the beans with ‘Lufure-sama is here’, then what
would happen next was already clear as day.
‘She’s gonna misunderstand, for suuuurrreee!!’

This would definitely turn into a bloodbath because of ‘cheating’.

Lufure-sama had already curled up into a ball under the sheets, leaving me to deal
with this mess.

Yep yep, this room is tiny, so there’s no other place to hide… but you’re totally exposed,
you know.

Besides, dear deity, weren’t you able to go in and out of a room at will?

…So many things I could retort, but for now, I had to stop those violent knocks first.

I left Lufure-sama and timidly crept to the door and opened it.

“Lufure-sama!”

The instant the door opened, the girl’s wide grinning face filled my view.

Just as expected from her voice, she’s one of the saintesses staining in the dorm.

By the way, she’s also one of the brats who threw water on me.

She’s been harassing me every now and then since that, so we had a talk with the
priest – never heard she’s the saintess of a high-ranking deity, though.

“Good evening. How may I help you?”

“Huh?”

The girl’s face became thoroughly distorted the moment I went out.

Revulsion was written plain and clear on her face that had been beaming a while ago,
and she’s staring daggers at me.

“What’s this, isn’t it the muddy, stinky room?”

“So sorry for that.”

I also scowled when I heard those words.

It’s already been a few days since I started living in the Shrine, so it’s true that I already
got used to being called ‘the Incompetent God’s Saintess’, but that didn’t mean I don’t
get angry about it.

“Lufure-sama isn’t in this room. Please look elsewhere.”

“Yeah, that’s right. There’s no way he’s in this dirty room. Lufure-sama’s gorgeous light
will be clouded if he is.”

The girl snorted, and swept her eyes around my room.

It’s not much different from the other rooms.

Seemed like she didn’t notice the crumpled lump of sheets on the bed since she turned
away with contempt.

“Lufure-sama is of a different caliber than your incompetent god. Don’t think I wanted
to go near you, Saintess clad in dirt-stained divine aura. I was so careless.”

After spitting those words, the girl turned her back without a single word of apology.

Then she started shouting “Lufure-sama~” again, circling all over the place.

I slammed the door shut, as if running away from that girl. Sighhhh…

‘No wonder Lufure-sama’s avoiding her.’

But, that girl was a saintess, in short, Lufure-sama chose her –

…Shouldn’t say this.

I absolutely shouldn’t say this ––––

“ –––– Lufure-sama’s taste is so… vulgar!!!”

My mouth’s too straightforward. So straightforward that it also screamed that aloud.

No, I’ve been pestered by that girl these few days.

Being splashed with water, hurled with insults, hearing stuff like ‘Yikes, isn’t it stinky
as mud here?’ while they pinched their noses when I passed by – I think I’m entitled
to a bit of grumbling after all those things.

Even though that grumbling was only done in my heart, so Lufure-sama won’t hear it
while he’s curled up on the bed.

“You’re too peculiar for choosing such a person as your Saintess. Aren’t Saintesses
supposed to have ‘pure’ hearts?… well, if you stare at her long enough, she’s a tinsy
bitsy cute – “

“Not my choice.”

I thought he wouldn’t hear me since I was only speaking to myself, but he retorted,
clearly in a foul mood.

I jumped then whirled around, and Lufure-sama was already standing right behind
me without me knowing.

He’s smiling – but it didn’t reach his eyes. Too cold.

“I didn’t choose that Saintess. She – she’s just claiming it on her own.”
‘Didn’t choose… your Saintess…?’

My mind blanked out for a second when I heard those words.

An inexplicable feeling filled me as I stared at him, then the words spilled unwittingly.

“But, the Saintesses were chosen by the oracle…”

The oracles contained the will of deities, handed down to the priests of the Shrine.

Adoracion-sama also said that deities could never be involved with any human except
for their saintesses.

That was one of the rules that govern the deities of this world, drawing a line between
them and humans.

Deities did not interfere, and humans were not being controlled too much in return —
it was a rule set by Grand Verite-sama, according to the founding myth.

That’s the reason the saintesses have such a powerful existence. They listen to the will
of the deities, and they were protected and given divine power so that they could save
the humans in lieu of the deities.

These women were a special existence for the deities — but not anyone would do.
Those who did not have a saintess were inconvenienced, and there were few of them.

Thus, those deities would then make their will known through the oracle.

Their words that didn’t go through the saintesses were considered far more
important, and the faith of humans in those words were strong.

‘Supposed to be.’

“You’re too soft, the Shrine will easily swallow you whole.”
The young deity in front of me had a smile dripping in sarcasm — it didn’t match his
face, the gap was too huge.

“Who confirmed the contents of the oracle? Who could see through their lies? “

“That’s… isn’t that… a lie?”

“What’s there to lie. Almost all of the Saintesses in this Shrine are fake, you know. Well,
some of them are doing a good job, though.”

He clasped his hands behind his head, and laughed drily.

The voice of the girl looking for him was still audible, even if far away.

“Adoracion-sama was the only one who chose his own, and she’s a saintess in the true
sense. The rest were just nobody’s pulled out from who knows where.”

The contempt in his voice was plain and clear, even though he was smiling.

He didn’t have an ounce of goodwill towards the girl outside, that’s for sure.

It was very obvious even within a few sentences of talking to him.

‘B, but…!’

“T, then why are you just letting this be? Wouldn’t you normally punish that sinful
saintess……”

“No such thing as punishment… I’ve been thinking about this, but really, humans are
insolent creatures, huh.”

“…What?”

‘Insolent?’

I raised my head up, and Lufure-sama also looked down at me, his sharp eyes meeting
mine. Those pupils were icy cold.

He’s looking at me, but he didn’t see me.

Not as an individual, but as a cold, grand ‘deity’ looking down on a ‘human’.

“And why did I have to do that for a mere human?”

“For… a human…?”

“[Punishment] is given to reform humans. It wasn’t so bad in the past, but I don’t want
to do anything for the humans now. — in short, there’s no more interest.”

‘Interest.’

I repeated Lufure-sama’s words over and over again in my mind.

This country was the most beloved of the deities, so they said.

In this wide, wide world with so many countries, no other country had this huge
number of deities gathered within it.

The deities blessed this kingdom abundantly, and there were no monsters, nor severe
calamities.

The people revere the deities, who in turn loved and protected them.

This truth had been handed down through generations since the founding of the
nation, and it was an eternal truth, never to be changed.

“Where did you lot get that confidence, thinking that we will still mind you forever
without you people doing anything. I DID NOT CHOOSE MY SAINTESS. Nor did I gave
anyone protection. Hey, I don’t even live in this shrine…… Well, I do drop by once in a
while to look at the circumstances, though.”

I was frozen stiff, my mind in chaos.

‘There’s no deity in the Shrine.’

Moreover, this came from the third highest deity, the God of Light.

He was the symbol that shine on our kingdom, and yet he had already alienated
himself.
‘When did it start? Then, those rituals that the Shrine had been showing us… Lufure-
sama’s protection and divine work… what are they…?’

Unbelievable. It came directly from Lufure-sama’s mouth, but I had difficulty accepting
this reality.

I could only stand there dumbstruck, my breath caught in my throat. Lufure-sama

smirked as he stared at me.

“I don’t really get what’s going on in the human brains. I’m not as gentle as Adoracion-
sama, nor am I as strict as that person is towards humans.”

‘Not gentle, nor strict.’

I could only avert my gaze, my mind trying to reject everything that I heard.

However, now that I knew the true situation of the Shrine — Lufure-sama’s words are
somewhat understandable…

‘We’ve been abandoned.’

Lufure-sama didn’t think it’s still worth it to protect the Shrine.

He was not a deity that would mind and protect the humans unconditionally.

All of the deities were not as gentle as Adoracion-sama, nor as strict as Kami-sama……

…Hm?

“So, that’s it. For that person, I simply —”

“W, wait, please wait!”

Lufure-sama was about to round this conversation up, but I reflexively called out to
him.

He scowled, but I couldn’t help voicing out the thing that bothered me.

I didn’t mean to say that Adoracion-sama was not gentle, though —

“That, isn’t that the opposite!?”

Now that I knew Kami-sama’s circumstances — he had been taking the filth of humans
onto himself, I was thoroughly convinced that there were no other deities as kind as
Kami-sama.

You’re misunderstanding something – I retorted, but Lufure-sama did not rebuke me.

On the other hand, the chilling, intimidating atmosphere since earlier had vanished —

“Hey, you’re bothered by that!?”

He happily snorted.

No, I didn’t mean to, but that’s too bothering!

He didn’t have a speck of strictness, you know!?

“Kind — kind, huh.”

Lufure-sama was trying not to laugh as he said that. He climbed back on my bed, and
sat cross-legged without any reserve, fiddling with my pillow.

“Humans are rea~lly so superficial.”

He was smiling, but his tone was icy.

I glared at him for sitting cross-legged on a maiden’s bed, but he only shrugged, not a
bit guilty.

“That person is full of compassion, but it’s totally different from kindness…… Ah, but
he lost his memories, right?”

“Compassion and kindness… aren’t they the same?”

Lufure-sama didn’t have the slightest inclination to move from my bed.

There’s no helping this, so I just pulled a nearby chair, and sighed.

“It’s because he’s kind that he’s compassionate, isn’t it like that? What’s the
difference?”

“You’re such a simple guy, huh.”

‘Huuuhhhh!?’

Good job for not letting that scream out.

I gritted my teeth so I won’t lash out, but Lufure-sama just acted as if he owned the
place and lied down on the bed.

My bed.
“Well, you just have to see his former appearance to get it. I can’t spill the beans, so if
you’re bothered then go ahead and purify his filth. A Saintess can do that.”

“Purify his filth you say, if I could do that then I didn’t have to go through so many
trouble —”

Hm?

Wait, what did he just said?

“A saintess can purify him!?”

I thoughtlessly jumped to my feet, and rushed towards Lufure-sama.

My hands were clenched so tightly before I noticed it.

I had been so worried about Kami-sama’s filth these past few days.

Just like what Adoracion-sama said, there must be a way to cope with this, but couldn’t
find it no matter how much I researched

At any rate, the Shrine keep on saying that ‘Filth does not exist’ in this country
protected by the deities.

The Shrine library didn’t carry any records about filth, and the priests only treated me
as a fool.

When I told them that Kami-sama is carrying the burden of filth, they only snorted.

‘Don’t go spouting obvious lies and whatnot just because you wanted to resign there.’

They lectured me.

This Shrine was supposed to be the most knowledgeable about the deities, but it only
amounted to such.

I was in a stalemate, then Lufure-sama suddenly said this.

“How do you do that!!!!!!”

I forcefully leaned forward, closer to Lufure-sama.

He backed away, momentarily shocked at my sudden vigor.

But, soon enough, he pasted a nasty smirk on his face.

“If it’s just the method, then easy-peasy. Just be a ‘real’ Saintess.”

“ Real —?”

As I thought, a proxy saintess won’t do, huh.

So Amalda was necessary since she was the one –– Lufure-sama suddenly grabbed my
arm, pulling me from my thoughts.

‘What?’

No time to think, actually.

He yanked me, making me tumble beside him on the bed.

‘—Eh?…… EH?’

Lufure-sama drew his face closer.

He’s right beside my ear, grinning mischievously all the while —

“Still don’t get it? A Saintess is the deity’s partner, right?”

His voice was oozing with seduction as he whispered.

“Sleep with him. –– Make your bodies one.”

Sleep.

Sleep…………?

………………………………………………………

“SleeeeEEEEPPPPPPP!!!!?????”
“W,w,w,w,w,what do you mean!!!!”

I shook Lufure-sama’s hand away and hurriedly backed away.

I actually shrieked, so unlady-like.

But there’s no time to be bothered with that.

I hastily got up and scurried like a bug towards the edge of the bed.

‘Too close! TOO CLOSE!! What was that!’

I shook my head, my cheeks burning furiously.

An inexplicable feeling seeped through my consciousness because of this blush and

those words.

‘I, I’m still unmarried! I also have a fiancé, you know!? What am I doing, getting carried
away because of this brat’s mood!’

Actually, this person isn’t a kid.

He is a deity, existing for a few hundred years already.

But that info that I’ve known so clearly all flew out of the window.

“S, sleep, sleep…!!”

‘Make our bodies one, he said!’

I fully know what that means, I’m not a kid anymore.

It’s sleeping together. Doing the deed. In short, it’s the wifey hubby activity.

‘W, well, it’s true that a saintess is the spouse of the deity, though!!’
“I, impossible, impossible! ABSOLUTELY IMPOSSIBLE! I also have a fiance, you
know!!??”

I kept on shaking my head, my back glued to the wall.

And how on earth would Kami-sama, with all his muddy, icky glory, do that deed…?
There’s that question too, but it should be set aside for now.

The most fundamental issue here is that I won’t be able to become Kami-sama’s
strength.

“My marriage has been decided already! It will be in three months time, on my
eighteenth birthday! My measurements was already taken for the dress, you know!?”

“Huhhh? Marriage?”

Lufure-sama stared at me, then he sighed, as if making fun of me.

“No way, no way! With your personality, getting married is to~tally out of the
question! You’re absolutely gonna get cheated on!”

“Wha!!? What did you say!? There’s no way that’s gonna happen!”

Ah. I forgot to be respectful.

Don’t care anymore!

Too late for that! I’m LIVID right now!

“We’re absolutely going to be the most ideal couple in the world! We’re gonna hold the
best wedding ceremony, and we’re gonna live the best life together! I’ve been
preparing for this!”

My head unconsciously tilted up towards the ceiling, my hands tightly clasped

together.

How many hours did I spend just to make this wedding the best one possible.

“I commissioned the best seamstress in the capital, and even if it’s a bit too much, I
still bought the stones for the wedding rings and left it to one of the famous jewelry
artisans!”

The dress will be ready for basting at the end of this month.

After the fitting was done, they’ll just adjust the details, but I’m still looking forward
to trying it out.

I’m excited to see the rings, since I also left the design to them.

My older sister lent her veil to me, and I’m going to buy new shoes soon.

“It’s the wedding ceremony, after all. It’ll be my once-in-a-lifetime event, and it’ll be
the start of our married life! So I really had to do my best!”

Only the family and dearest friends will attend.

We already confirmed the guests we wanted to attend, and we’re about to write the
invitation letters.

It’ll be just a little before summer 3 months from now.

Vibrant flowers will be in full bloom, and the skies are mostly clear.

My heart’s about to burst in anticipation every time I imagine wearing that pure white
dress.

Only on that day, only on that ceremony, will I enjoy being in the spotlight.

I can be the most beautiful person in the world.

If I imagined that future —

“Pft! You, you’re so hung up on marriage, huh! With that personality of yours!?”

This rude deity’s words are nothing.

“It doesn’t suit you!! Seriously!!”

It’s nothing, I said.

“That’s sooo messed up! Ahahahahhaha!!”

“GET OUT!!!!”

I lost it.

This time around, I kicked this deity that was laughing his head off out of my room.

I don’t care if his saintess was still wandering around.

Dear Lady Eleanor Kuradeel,

No need for useless greetings. Nor.

I am sure you already know why I wrote a letter to you.

We have to talk again about our marriage two months from now, and the fact that you
have become the Saintess of the Incompetent God.

You sent me a letter, stating that “I have been forced by my childhood friend, Lady
Amalda, to be the proxy Saintess of the Incompetent God”, right?

That was why I also talked to the Shrine, saying “Please work it out so that she will
stop being the saintess.”

…It is a letter from none other than my fiancee.

I honestly thought I will help you. It is a pity, and I also planned to talk to the Shrine.

Besides, we are to be wedded to each other after three months.

The preparations are almost done, and the invitations have been sent out, so there is
no way we can cancel this marriage.

Since you have become the saintess through force majeure, the Shrine will surely
understand.

That was what I thought.

But I had been completely deceived by you.

The Saintess that you have been talking about, Lady Amalda Ridge, came to visit me
in my mansion.
And she explained everything.

The one who wanted to become the Saintess was no other than you.

You have never let go of your dream to become the Saintess, and Lady Amalda just
sympathized with your sentiments.

Lady Amalda planned to fulfill her role as the Saintess of the Incompetent God, but you
requested that she turn it over to you — she said.

So you wanted to become a Saintess no matter what, even if that meant you will butter
up to that Incompetent God, huh.

In the end, you were not able to endure his ugliness, so you sent a letter asking for my
help, did you not?

Even if you had to turn Lady Amalda into a villain.

I am truly disappointed in you.

So you are a human capable of spouting lies, badmouthing Lady Amalda, who is
supposedly your bosom friend, and going so far as to deceive me.

In the first place, not introducing Lady Amalda to me even though she is your closest
friend –- that alone shows how untrustworthy you are.

Lady Amalda cried as she apologized on your behalf.

Even if she knew you were such a cruel person, she still blamed herself, saying “I am
in the wrong for entrusting the position of Saintess to you”.

She is so pure hearted, and yet you betrayed her, your bosom friend.

Lady Amalda is completely different from you.

She is beautiful, pure, a marvelous woman who is very considerate of others.

When I saw her, I knew why you were not chosen as the saintess.

Even the Incompetent God must have seen your true nature, so you were not chosen.
Yes, this marriage was decided by our parents, but I pity myself for not seeing through
you.

Chills still run down my spine every time I thought of the fact that I almost married a
woman such as you.

I must thank Lady Amalda for making me see the truth.

…Yes, I will be direct.

I do not have the slightest desire to marry someone who betrayed her friend, lied to
her fiancee, and yearned to serve that filthy, Incompetent God.

This marriage will be a clean slate.

There will be no wedding.

I also plan to honestly reveal to all our acquaintances about the real reason our
engagement was broken off.

What you did, and the fact that you chose that Incompetent God for your husband over
your marriage with me.

There is no way you did not know that being a Saintess is tantamount to being the
deity’s wife.

The fact that you desired to be a Saintess means that you were the first one to betray
this engagement.

We will meet directly to talk about settlement of damages in another day.

However, your father and I already reached an agreement, and this betrothal is now
over.

Understand that this matter will never be overturned.

From now on, I will never write any reply to your letters.

Get along with the Incompetent God that you have chosen.
Eric Cervan
“Eh! Amalda-sama, did you meet with the fiance of the incompetent god saintess just
for her sake!?”

“How kind! But isn’t that girl the little sister of the Duchess that Amalda-sama talked
about!?”

“Even the Duchess suddenly ignored Amalda-sama, even though she is her best friend,
and she also bullied you, right? And yet, you can do that without batting an eye for the
sake of that person’s younger sister!?”

They were in the dining hall of the Shrine.

There was a cafeteria dedicated to high-ranking saintesses, and Amalda Ridge was
currently shaking her head inside it.

Her hand holding the teacup stopped, then she looked around with a troubled
expression at the other saintesses who surrounded her…

“I didn’t really do something praiseworthy. It’s just that, it’s related to me, so I thought
I should have explained it.”

“That’s so great of you! You’re already busy as the Saintess of the Supreme God, but
you still allotted some time to help other people!”

“Even if you say ‘other people’, she is still my best friend. Besides, the Count of
Kuradeel is also taking care of me. It’s nothing much.”

When she told them that it was only natural, cries of admiration rose from her
surroundings.

She was a bit embarrassed, but the memory of the other day when she met Eleanor’s
fiance floated to her mind.
Eleanor’s fiance was Eric Cervan, the count’s son.

He was not a flashy guy, but his features were pleasant, and he even politely welcomed
Amalda into his mansion despite her abrupt visit.

Even more so when he knew that she was Eleanor’s best friend.

He was still friendly even though he encountered the Supreme God’s Saintess, so
Amalda was a bit happy.

‘He’s such a sincere person. Not introducing him to me, how terrible of you, Nor-chan.’

Amalda knew she had a fiance, but Eleanor never introduced him to her even till now.

Rather than that, she even told him that ‘I was forced by the Saintess’, causing a bit of
misunderstanding between them.

‘But I explained properly, so he already understands.’

Eleanor wished it herself — that’s the only part she lied about, but it was an order
from the Shrine, so it couldn’t be helped.

Amalda didn’t want to lie, too.

Besides, the other things were all truths.

Eleanor desperately wanting to become a saintess, agreeing to become the

incompetent god’s saintess, becoming Amalda’s proxy —

Everything except that lie was told with as much sincerity she could muster.

‘The situation is very clear to me now. Thank you very much, Saintess Amalda-
sama.’

He told her just as she was leaving the mansion. Amalda shook her head back then.

‘Please do not treat me as a Saintess, Eric-sama. I came here as Nor-chan’s best

friend, as simple as that. Please treat me like Nor-chan — just like any other
normal girl.’
‘…No, I cannot treat you the way I treat Eleanor — Nor. That person is totally
different from you. Shameless, naggy… you’re nothing of the sort… I never treated
Nor as a girl in the first place.’

‘Oh my! I cannot let Nor-chan hear that. I will keep this as a secret between Eric-
sama and I, alright.’

‘……………… Yeah.’

Amalda recalled how Eric smiled at her before she left.

He must have smiled so gently because he was able to open up his heart.

‘He told me to write to him even after I returned to the Shrine. Really, he’s such a great
person.’

‘I should write to him soon’ — Amalda’s head was filled with these thoughts as she
reached out to her teacup.

The fragrant black tea was brewed with only the finest tea leaves, fit for the saintesses
of the deities.

“Amalda-sama is such a kind person, and yet the Duchess hated her — there must be
something wrong with her personality.”

The other saintesses kept on yammering beside Amalda as she sipped her tea.

She was sitting in the center, while the other saintesses were chatting as they ate the
delicate sweets made from the highest quality of sugar.

“Maybe because she is too kind? Because she had the worst personality, she couldn’t
stand the pure-hearted Amalda-sama.”

“Yes, that’s true. She probably can’t stand her own ugliness. The people around the
Duchess probably noticed her maliciousness already —”

“Ah! That’s it! If Amalda-sama is there, the Duke would probably choose her over the
Duchess, right? That’s why the Duchess is so scared of Amalda-sama.”

“No, no, maybe the Duke is already captivated by Amalda-sama!? They already met
once, right!?”

All the saintesses trained their gazes to Amalda.

Under their expectant gazes, she unwittingly brought her hands to her mouth.

“No way! We already met, but the Duchess — Marion-chan was also with us.”

After saying that, Amalda then softly whispered.

“But —”

Now that they said that, certainly —

“…The Duke was really caring about me. Even if Marion-chan was beside us, he kept
on talking to me, and he was smiling all the while, as if he’s having fun…”

“That’s it! He really fell in love with her!”

“Amalda-sama, maybe you were supposed to be the true Duchess!”

“But the Duchess forcefully kept Amalda-sama away… Whoa… The Duke’s really
pitiful.”

The other saintesses were in an uproar, but Amalda just stared at them without trying
to stop them.

She thought she was being hated even though she did nothing, but —

‘Yes, Duke-sama. In reality you were… towards me… ’

This is troubling. Amalda muttered without anyone hearing.

‘That shouldn’t have happened.’

— Ha.

The letter from Eric, my fiance, arrived early today.

And me, who saw the worst possible thing ever first thing in the morning ——

—— Ha, hahahahahahahahaha!

“STOP MESSING WITH MEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!”

I poured all I got into cleaning this rotten place.

I vigorously mopped the floor, scrubbed the walls to the inch of their lives, hauled the
rotten furniture that I previously thought ‘This is impossible to carry!’ to the garbage
place, all while trying to avoid touching the filth from Kami-sama directly.

“Don’t joke with me! Yeah, I never expected anything to go through those thick skulls
of yours! Yeah right! If you didn’t want to then everything’s impossible!”

Ten days had passed since I reluctantly started living in the Shrine

My life as the saintess of the incompetent god didn’t changed at all.

We were still treated as trash.

Other saintesses mocked and harassed me, while the priests turned a deaf ear to my
pleas.

And of course, the supplies I requested from my parents’ house never came.

His letter of excuses also came along with Eric’s.

“What the heck, Father! ‘I’ve had my hands full with my own affairs’, so he says! How
typical! I’m a fool for expecting anything less!”
All the blood rushed to my head after looking at Father’s calligraphy that I hadn’t seen
for a while.

I tied the hem of my dress and started cleaning the interior of the fireplace.

“Yuck!!! This place hadn’t been cleaned for a hundred years, right!!!”

My skin and dress was covered in soot as I gruffly cleaned away.

The actual master of the room was cowering in the corner, almost plastered to the
wall, but I totally ignored Kami-sama.

“Arghhhh!! This is soooo infuriating!!! Even if we removed your ‘busy’ life out of the
equation, what’s with ‘my power’s barely enough to let things end peacefully’! Isn’t
that the same as not doing a SINGLE thing!!”

This fainthearted father told me that he already acknowledged the cancellation of my

engagement.

‘He looked so menacing that I couldn’t do anything. We were also at fault here, so
I could not refute his words. I am currently apologizing and negotiating in the
hopes that he will decrease the reparation fee. I’m so sorry that you’re father is
useless… ’

See how laudable those words are? But pay attention, he said that “We are also at fault
here”.

It’s Amalda’s fault that I was forced into being the Saintess, though.

‘And why are you assuming that we’re going to pay damages, and you’re ‘negotiating in
the hopes that he will decrease the reparation fee’!!!! Isn’t that tantamount to agreeing
that it’s my fault!!!!!!’

I already knew that Father didn’t have the guts.

He’s the type who would let anybody else throw their weight around without a single
complaint.

Based on Eric’s letter, I could already imagine how intense he was when he pressured
him.
‘But it’s your daughter’s life that’s at stake here!!! If you as the Father didn’t protect me,
then what’s gonna happen!?’

Besides, Eric only met Amalda once, but he’s already completely fooled.

I’ve been working hard building a relationship with him as my fiance, what a joke.

No no, it’s all Amalda’s fault in the first place, not me—.

“AAAARRGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

I can’t even put my inner thoughts full of pent-up frustration into coherent words
anymore.

With my entire body smeared with soot from the fireplace, I grabbed the rag and
washed it in the bucket, then wringed it with the force I’d use to strangle a duck’s neck.

“Mark my words!! I WILL NEVER EVER RELY ON ERIC AND FATHER EVER AGAIN!! —
Ah, Kami-sama! You stay there!!! I’ll finish cleaning everything today!!”

“Y, yes…… Ahm, Eleanor-san?”

“What!?”

I snarkily snapped at Kami-sama just when he decided to move.

It’s completely an outburst of anger. Kami-sama’s body was quivering in horror.

Anyway, it must’ve been Kami-sama’s character to be so jumpy and anxious all the
time.

Instead of being displeased, he looked worried as he tried to ask me.

“………Eleanor-san, did something happened today?”

But ——

“Are you bothered with something?”

“Yes I am!!!!”
Don’t go carelessly approaching an angry bull.

I whirled around then yelled, and it’s loud enough for Kami-sama to flinch and draw
back

“Yeah!!! Yeah!!! Good for you to ask!!!!”

You’re out of luck for calling out to me.

I can’t stop grumbling now that it came to this.

Sorry, Kami-sama, bear with me as I spill all my frustrations the whole day today!!!
“…………… So you were engaged.”

It was after I finished telling everything.

Kami-sama softly whispered.

“It’s already broken off, though, Hahaha!!”

I laughed drily while scrubbing the glass panes of the window forcefully.

The sun was already low in the sky.

Even if this room was in the shadow of the other buildings, sunlight would still pour
through the window during early in the morning and just before sunset.

It was really obvious after wiping the window down.

“I really get why Elder Sister told me ‘do not let your loved one meet Amalda’!! But it’s
not as if I like him, though!!”

There was no love between my fiance and me.

Our parents were the ones who decided this betrothal, and we both accepted that it
was a political marriage.

However, that did not mean we thought we should ignore each other.

I would also greet them wherever we go to Count Cervan’s house, and they would also
visit us in Count Kuradeel’s residence.

We would send gifts on each other’s birthdays, exchange letters during festivals, and
we would attend parties together whenever invited, so we’ve been okay.

I didn’t hate Eric before.

Eric was also frank with me, enough to call me by my nickname ‘Nor’.

There is no love, but we could’ve built that relationship after marriage.

Someday, he will become my special someone. That day will come —

‘As if, what a joke!! Ahahahahhaha!’

“Of course he’ll choose Amalda if it’s between Amalda and me!! She’s more feminine,
right? And she looks like a doll, right? Meek, kind, and she’s the Supreme God’s
Saintess! Men love those kinds of girls!”

‘Of course I get it! The more you don’t know who Amalda is, the more you fall in love with
her!’

In the eyes of an onlooker, Amalda was the picture perfect girl.

She’s humble, never complaining, always saying things that imply she is thinking
about other people’s welfare.

‘Words thinking about other people’s welfare’ — only those who receive damage knew
how troublesome these words are.

If you complain, they’ll say you’re trampling on her sincerity, so you’ll become the
villain.

Actually, Elder Sis is already treated as the bad guy, and Father is still being deceived
until this day…

“Maybe Amalda doesn’t have any speck of bad intentions, but I can’t endure being
compared to her! That’s because I’m the exact opposite, I know! Crude, strong-minded
and rebellious!”

“…Eleanor-san.”

Kami-sama’s voice called out from behind me while I scrub this decade-old dirt on the
wall.

I catch glimpses of filth every now and then, but I discovered that the dry ones are
okay after a few days here.
The window finally got back some of its transparency after being rubbed down with
the rag.

It reflected my contorted, rage-filled face, making me feel infuriated all over again.

“Anyway, I know I’m not pretty! My heart isn’t pure, either!

“…No.”

“Don’t mind me! I already know that myself!!”

I snapped back in one breath at the voice behind me.

Yes, I know kind Kami-sama will definitely try to soothe me but —

“Kami-sama will also think that way if you see Amalda! Rather than that, didn’t you
want Amalda to be your Saintess in the first place!”

I’m just Amalda’s proxy, even for Kami-sama.

Even if he tried to comfort me now, that fact won’t be overturned.

Be it as a fiancee or as a Saintess, I’m inferior to Amalda.

The one that would be chosen was Amalda, while I was either discarded, or turned
into a profitable stand-in.

“—No.”

I snorted.

Kami-sama tried to repeat the same thing again.

His voice had a stronger ring to it than earlier, and my brows knit together.

“Kami-sama, comforting is —”

“I’m not comforting you. Indeed, Amalda-san was supposed to be my Saintess at first.”

‘But’ — Kami-sama’s figure was reflected on the window pane as he talked.

No face nor body, he’s just a mountain of dirt.

But, I don’t know why —

“Right now, I already know who you are. Eleanor-san. Your heart is pure, and you are
a very adorable girl. Please do not say such bad things about yourself.”

I know that he was staring straight at me.

The hand scrubbing the window stopped for a moment, and I heaved a deep sigh.

I blinked once.

Then I reflexively turned my sight outside the window.

I laughed hard in an attempt to erase that moment.

“…T… hat’s, that’s too much flattery! Kami-sama, you already forgot about humans
because you didn’t have a Saintess! Adorable, if you compare me to Amalda, then —”

“I won’t compare.”

Kami-sama’s voice was a lot stronger than before.

His voice was deep and stifling — as if he’s really displeased, it’s not like him.

“I won’t compare you to anybody else.”

He repeated it again, as if pushing his will towards me.

He never once did move his gaze from me, even if I didn’t turn back.

“For me, you are very lovely.”

Silence reigned inside the room that was basking in the sunset glow.

Only Kami-sama’s powerful voice clearly resounded.

“……I”

Kami-sama’s room didn’t have a single source of light.

The candle holder was broken, and there was no candles, too.

The shadows lengthened as the room steadily got darker.

“I was looking forward to getting married.”

The hand wiping the window completely stilled.

I closed my eyes for a moment, then I shook my head imperceptibly.

“I was excited about the wedding ceremony. I searched for a dress at the tailors, and I
also hoped Eric— my fiance — would be really amazed at the designs of the rings, so
I was really worried, I didn’t know what to do about it. It’s a once-in-a-lifetime event,
you know. It will be the happiest day of my life, where I will be the prettiest girl in the
whole world!”

I unwittingly raised my voice, so I shut my mouth.

Kami-sama didn’t say anything; he doesn’t have a face so I didn’t know what
expression he had right now.

However, even if I don’t see his face, I could already picture what was on his mind.

I took a deep breath — then I tried to brighten my tone to dispel the awkward
atmosphere.

“……As if, it doesn’t suit me, right. As if a wedding will suit me!”

‘I can be pretty’, what’s with that.

‘I can be happy’, what’s with that.

I said that, but I was the one laughing at myself now.

“I don’t have that kind of personality, right? ‘Prettiest girl in the whole world’, isn’t that
being too conceited!”

In the first place, while all the girls in the world were busy daydreaming about love, I
had been constantly busy, training to be a saintess

Although being a saintess was also a form of marriage, it was more like job-hunting
for me.

“I’d rather be self-reliant than leaving my fate in the hands of humans!” — that was what
I felt back then, so I poured everything I got aiming to become a saintess, and marriage
was something that never crossed my mind.

“Come on, go ahead and laugh! Kami-sama, you’re way too serious! It’s not even a
grave matter, see, the mood’s all weird now!”

The window reflected me laughing.

A very awkward laugh was coming out from me, though.

My voice echoed throughout the room — but Kami-sama didn’t even smile.

“I won’t laugh.”

“Saying that —”

“You were yearning for that wedding, were you not? You were eagerly anticipating that
day, didn’t you? That is why you are really sorrowful, isn’t it?”

Kami-sama’s voice was really serious and very grave.

The people who knew me had all laughed it off.

Even Lufure-sama said ‘It doesn’t suit you!” while laughing his head off.

“I will never laugh at the things that are important to Eleanor-san.”

Kami-sama is too kind.

It would have been better if he laughed, too.

‘Onee-sama.’

Memories of my sister’s wedding day floated to my mind as I stared out of the window.

It was a little after I failed becoming a saintess. The feud between Amalda and my
sister had also ended, and we finally experienced a clear, sunny day.

Under the bright, blue sky, I watched as my sister and my brother-in-law, His
Excellency the Duke, pledged their love before the priest.

I know it’s a bit weird saying this, but my sister was a symbol of indomitableness and
strength.

She will persist no matter what, and she will pull those around her to move forward.

However, at that time —

Clad white a pure white dress and a crown of pale flowers over her hair — and at that
moment, my sister was the most beautiful girl in the world. The Duke gazed at my
sister with overflowing happiness, and it seemed that my sister was the most precious
being for His excellency as he lovingly looked at her.

‘How nice.’

I had supposedly given up on marriage at that time, but I couldn’t help but think that
way as I looked at my sister’s figure.

It was like a new dream formed within me, who was a failed saintess-wanna-be,
because of that spectacle.

‘Someday, I, too —’

I had yearned for it since that day.

A wedding ceremony brimming with happiness, where the bride is the prettiest.

I knew it didn’t suit me.

I was too stubborn, and I didn’t have an ounce of elegant bearing a young aristocratic
lady should have. Such a girly dream doesn’t suit me. I didn’t have a speck of charm on
my body.

I was aware of that.

That’s why I didn’t mind it no matter who laughed at me.

“ — It’s because you’ve been earnestly yearning for it that it’s sad and frustrating, isn’t
it?”

Kami-sama didn’t laugh.

He seriously listened, he didn’t negate it, and he sincerely recognized that I was
serious about it.

“In that case, please, Eleanor-san shouldn’t force yourself to smile. I never wanted to
see you deprecate yourself.”

He was a bit angry as he said that.

He stared unwaveringly at the back of the girl who refused to turn around.

Technically, he wasn’t supposed to see her figure because he didn’t have eyes — that’s
precisely why he can see the things invisible to the eye.

That bright, cheerful attitude, light words, and her laughter, as if everything was a joke
— the girl hid what she truly felt behind those dry sounds.

‘If I can extend my hand… ’

Maybe he could stroke her head.

If he had a body, he could hug that girl.

If he had the attractive appearance of the either deities instead of this ugly figure —

‘Will it be possible for me to make her forget?’

Forget about that fiance, and never make her choose anybody else.

Maybe he could even make her see how attractive she was.

In a way that’s clearer than any word —

“ — pft.”

In his helpless silence —

She — Eleanor sighed, but it sounded like a chuckle.

She finally turned around with that body that had been constantly facing that window.
She scratched her head, seemingly embarrassed.
“Ahahaha! Sorry, I vented out too much! I also said a lot! But thanks to that, I feel so
refreshed now!”

“……”

“It’s already so late, so time for me to go home! I’ll continue cleaning up tomorrow! —
Well then”

Please excuse me! She blurted out, then she gathered her cleaning tools and dashed
past him.

Immediately after she left the room, as if she could no longer hold it in —

He heard it — the sound of sniffling mixed with those rough footsteps resounded
inside the room where he was left all alone.

‘Eleanor-san’

Painful silence filled the room as the footsteps faded away.

He tried to move his body in an attempt to chase after her, but his body was so sticky
and massive that he could only crawl.

‘So hateful.’

He started to think that way.

Previously, even if he was saddened by the filth that wrapped his body, and he felt pity
towards the humans — that was it.

No matter how much interaction they did with people, or how they behaved like them,
the deities are essentially different from the humans.

Moreover, “his” existence can be considered the farthest from the humans in this
entire world.

That was why, no matter how many people despised him and threw stones at him, he
didn’t get angry nor did he feel hatred.

He just felt detached from them, or else he felt compassion— that was how it was
supposed to be, and yet.

‘So irritating.’

He felt this way from the bottom of his heart towards the stuff that stuck on him.

These pitiful human emotions, it can’t be helped that they were in the way.

‘So angry.’

He hated this body.

He envied all the other deities.

He was really jealous towards that fiance of hers.

He was angry that she was hurt because of him.

Countless voices swelled up from within him as he crawled this unsightly ground.

Dark, gloomy thoughts started to occupy his mind, coiling and swirling around, this
noble person.

These emotions should’ve been kept in check within himself normally.

These (emotions) were evidently the same stuff as the filth that wrapped his entire
body.
I took a deep breath as I held a bucket on one hand and a mop on the other, with a
duster and a broom under my arm.

‘Okay. Okay!’

“Excuse me!”

I called out at the top of my lungs as I opened the door. The sight of Kami-sama’s
refreshingly clean room greeted my eyes. It seemed that I had cleaned a lot yesterday.

The slightly clean window let in a ray of morning light.

Because the furniture was no longer here, the room was a bit brighter, and it felt good.

I unconsciously turned my gaze towards the fireplace’s corner…

Kami-sama really had this habit of staying in the corners just like a wallflower,
especially choosing inconspicuous places in the shadows.

He was probably thinking of stuff like ‘I’m here so that I won’t scare them off’, but it’s
actually terrifying if he suddenly popped out of the shadows.

……Well, these were my thoughts as my eyes searched for him.

‘Eh?’

He wasn’t in his usual place.

Oh, so he was beside the window.

He was in a sunny spot, jiggling as if he’s basking in the sun.

“Kami-sama?”

“— Oh, Eleanor-san. Good morning.”

He turned around, and well, he was still his muddy mountain self.

But I couldn’t pinpoint it, but there’s something uncomfortable about him.

‘He doesn’t seem to have changed that much based on his appearance, though…… ’

“Kami-sama, are you refreshed even for just a bit? And, you do not smell like before…?”

That quivering, sticky feeling — it seemed to be fading.

If it’s the usual, the ground around him should be very dirty, but that wasn’t the case
today. It was just a bit dirty.

Kami-sama didn’t seem to realize this, though.

He seemed to shake in bewilderment when he heard my words.

And this way of trembling, it’s not sticky, but jiggly.

“Is that so?”

“Might be my… imagination, I guess?”

“What to do now. I don’t have eyes, so I can’t see my own appearance…”

He anxiously replied, and he shivered, as if trying to change himself.

Afterward, he extended his body, as if to peer at me. He then heaved a gentle sigh.

“You’re cheerful now, it seems.”

“Ah, yes… Sorry for my unsightly appearance yesterday.”

I embarrassedly scratched my cheek when Kami-sama pointed that out.

I was a bit of a spectacle yesterday, but I already cried my heart out as soon as I
returned to the room, and my feeling had already calmed down this morning.

‘It’s been a long time since I cried, now that I think about it. I was always just angry, after
all.’
For me, the only person worth crying for was my late mom.

I also complain to my sis, but most of the time, I’m more predisposed to anger,
probably because of my personality.

However, there’s something wrong with my eyes so I couldn’t stop crying.

I think it’s all because Kami-sama was the one who listened to all my venting.

“Thank you very much for putting up with all my complaints. Thanks to that, I feel
refreshed now.”

“Eleanor-san, I’m gla—”

“Well, just refreshed but still angry, though!”

I interrupted Kami-sama’s relieved words, then I put the cleaning tools down with a
thud. The bucket was filled with water, so I mercilessly threw the rug in and wrung it
afterward.

This will be Eric and Father’s fate in the near future.

“I thought about this the whole night, but I’ll probably see him if we’re going to discuss
that consolation money. In that case, even if he didn’t believe my letters, if we met
directly then I can tell him a lot of things, right?”

“…Y, yes?”

“I won’t cling to him, that’s too admirable. I just want to tell him the truth, and I want
to be the one to demand consolation money from him!! I’m so gonna wring him dry!!
If he doesn’t agree, then he should go ahead and kneel before me and take back that
‘engagement withdrawal’ nonsense!!!! ”

I would stop at nothing if that meant he would cry and beg for my forgiveness.

I’m going to grab on to his weakness, and my married life will be peaceful, right?

An ideal married couple just like my sis might be impossible but — well, that’s fine!

I also yearn to be like my late mom, a strong woman who could support her house
even with a good-for-nothing husband!

“…………………………………………… You’re really… fine now.”

I gripped the dried rag that didn’t have a single drop of water remaining in it. Kami-
sama quietly whispered.

He then bitterly laughed, as if he’s exasperated yet relieved at the same time.

Kami-sama’s chuckles were a bit brighter than normal.

The rising sun behind him was so dazzling that I narrowed my eyes.

The rays of the warm spring sun somehow heated the cold, gloomy room.

The modest chuckles echoed throughout the silent room.

It was probably because of this mellow ambience that I feel so comfortable in this
narrow, empty room.

I stared at the swaying form of cheerful Kami-sama under the sunlight —

“…………………… By the way…”

I’m not sure why I ran my mouth at that time.

“In order to purify the filth, the Saintess and the Kami-sama must sleep together — Is
it true?”

“Gggfffu!?”

When I nonchalantly asked him, Kami-sama let out a sound that I’ve never heard
before.
“Eleanor-san!!!???”

Kami-sama had caved in to laughter, and he called me in a loud voice, something that
he never did before.

His body was shaking and quivering, and his entire self was jiggling a lot.

That’s a lot of trembling that it’s making me embarrassed.

‘Did I… say something terrible…?’

“W, what happened, why did you ask that so suddenly!?”

“I just heard it from another deity… Don’t tell me, was it a lie!?”

At any rate, it was Lufure-sama, ranked third among the deities, who said that.

No matter how bad-mouthed and rude that guy was, enough that you’d want to kick
him, his words still carried some weight.

I thought it’d be impossible for him to spout lies, but…

“Who told you that! That’s totally wrong! It’s a huge misunderstanding!!”

‘That deity!’

My face turned crimson in rage and embarrassment, and I gripped the rag real tight.

‘I’m gonna turn that deity in a rug after I’m done with Eric!!!!’

…I was filled with blasphemous thoughts as I stood here frozen, but Kami-sama didn’t
seem to notice. He was still jiggling as he continued on.

“I, indeed, there are deities who do that in order to dispel the filth. B, but, it’s not an
absolute requirement —”
He would probably be beet red right now if he got a face. His usually calm voice was
slightly shrill, and he seemed unable to calm down.

“We deities prevent calamities and monster births from occurring because we take
the filth unto ourselves, but we cannot totally erase i’s existence. In order to counteract
the filth, we need the magic that humans possess…… Er, we do need skin to skin
contact in order for that to happen, though.”

Kami-sama’s voice gradually became quieter, and he twisted his body, as if averting his
eyes.

He really seemed embarrassed now, so even I felt awkward watching him.

“Well, the larger the surface area, the more effective it is… They are also able to deepen
their relationship while their bare bodies are joined together… S, still! It doesn’t have
to be like that, it’s perfectly fine to just hold hands…!”

“…just hold hands?”

“Yes! It’s more effective if the bare bodies touch, but that would also require more
magic from the part of the Saintess… Please excuse me, but in Eleanor-san’s case, a
light touch is enough.”

‘What.’

I couldn’t help but grumble when I heard Kami-sama’s anxious words.

‘So I just had to hold his hand… ’

But Kami-sama didn’t have a hand, though.

It’s kinda like an anticlimax.

I was about to sigh, half of it from relief —

‘No, no, no, no, no, what’s with that ‘half of it was from relief!!??’

I gulped my breath.

“No! No, no! Impossible!!”

I unwittingly mumbled as I slapped my cheeks.

The slaps resounded, so Kami-sama raised his head — well, he did something like that.

“What happened?”

“Nothing! It’s nothing!!”

I unconsciously raised my voice, but I couldn’t retract that now.

I maintained that energy, and continued on, trying to bluff my wait out.

“Okay! This conversation is over! It’s over! Alright, I’m going to continue cleaning, so
please go to the corner, Kami-sama!!!”

Sunlight had finally entered Kami-sama’s room, which was at the edge of the shrine.

I raised my voice cheerfully, and chased Kami-sama away, as usual.

【 】
“—Alright, here we go.”

“Y, yes…”

The air in the room was thick with tension, and I gulped.

The mind was prepared, but the body was weak.

There was a bit more force in the hand that grabbed nothing but air.

“Do not be afraid, it will be alright. I won’t hurt you.”

“Y, yes… Ahm, h, hurt?”

“Leave it all to me, relax your body… Please be at ease, I will be gentle.”

The shrill voice resounded throughout the room. The sweet, seductive voice didn’t
even give room for it’s embarrassed partner to retort, still pushing forward.

It was just past noon, the period when the sun was shining its brightest.

However, only this room was dim, brimming with a mysterious ambience.

As if a secret was about to unfold…

“Just a little, just a little bit more…!!”

“N, no, you can’t, wait, please wai—hyaann!!??”

A tiny, unrestrained moan resounded throughout the room. The owner of the voice
twisted around…

“I said wait! Eleanor-san!”

He shouted in a tearful voice as I grasped his body.

A few days have passed since my general cleaning.

We were still in Kami-sama’s room, as usual.

I touched the edge of Kami-sama’s body with his consent.

I could feel inexplicable softness on my palm.

This tender, elegant, delicate texture that seemed to stick to my skin……

“So soft……”

“Why are you so misleading!? You’ve been like that since earlier!!”

I was still grasping a part of Kami-sama’s body while he was still quivering.

He was trying to put some distance between us, probably because of embarrassment
but — I couldn’t let go of Kami-sama’s body.

I was really absorbed at the part of him that was stretched out, and I peered at it
closely and enjoyed the texture while holding it with both hands.

“Really, it isn’t sticky at all…!! Even though it was so mushy before!! Why!?”

“I, I don’t know!! Isn’t it because Eleanor-san cleaned up this roo— hnn!! D, don’t!
Please calm down Eleanor-san!!”

“And what’s with this feeling! It’s tender, springy, silky… It’s like……!!!!”

It’s like the soft, fair skin of a maiden, plus it’s softer than mine!!

‘H, how mortifying…!!’

But I couldn’t help but touch it.

I can’t get enough of this captivating feeling in my hand.

If it wasn’t Kami-sama then I probably already hugged him tightly— that’s how
comfortable it was.
…And so, I ignored the squirming Kami-sama as I continued stroking his entire body.
I even forgot my original intention.

As for why it turned out this way —

“Eleanor-san! Y, you don’t have to touch me like that!”

Kami-sama slipped off my hands, then he yelled, his breathing hitched midway.

“I, I’m happy that you’re touching me but… E,even if you didn’t go that far, we can still
purify the filth!!!”

And, that’s the reason.

It all started the day after I hauled and cleaned everything.

Kami-sama’s body became jelly-like.

Kami-sama seemed unaware of it, but ever since that day, Kami-sama’s body had
transformed.

At any rate, even cleaning had become a lot easier now.

Even if Kami-sama moved around, he no longer left tracks all over the floor.

The utensils were no longer smeared with dirt after our meals.

No new filth dirtied the floor, so the room stayed clean as long as I did my job around.

Because of that, I was almost done cleaning the entire place, so I had a bit of a leeway
now.

It was only natural that I would think about what to do next.

‘It was said that direct contact is needed to purify the filth, though.’

Even if I’m like this, I didn’t have the courage to touch the slimy Kami-sama.

I had touched his filth before, and just thinking about experiencing that all over again
filled me with dread. But if it’s the current Kami-sama, then —

‘Maybe I can do this?’

And so, we were in our current situation as a result of my thoughts.

Alright, let’s set aside this feeling of defeat because of Kami-sama’s captivating smooth
and supple skin.

“—Alright, here I go.”

We were inside the repartitioned room.

It was Kami-sama who said it now.

I placed my fingertip on his body after he warned me strictly.

“I’m going to transmit my filth to Eleanor-san. I will only pass the portion that you can
purify, so please be at ease.”

“Y, yes.”

“It is possible that you might feel unpleasant emotions — but you do not have to do
anything special. Please do receive it without any rejection.”

“I, I understand.”

I answered, but honestly, I was really nervous.

I unconsciously gulped again, and the sound resounded within the room.

‘You see, those emotions are brought by filth, right.’

No need to do anything — I became more anxious when he told me that.

According to Kami-sama, filth was born from the heart of humans, and even magical
powers were controlled by the human heart.

Both of them stem from the strength of the heart, so during contact, the stronger one
wins.

The deities could adjust the amount of filth they would transfer depending on the
magical powers of their partners.

Therefore, unless the partner was a malicious deity, it was possible to purify the filth
without doing anything special.

Kami-sama didn’t utter a single word, and silence reigned.

My body shivered for a bit while waiting for the moment I would receive the filth.
Memories of when I touched the filth that Kami-sama left around floated in my mind.

Overwhelming, nauseating, dark emotions filled my chest.

Resentment, envy and nausea was also included.

The feeling that I was going to be engulfed was scarier than anything.

For me to receive those —

‘No.’

I shook my head inwardly to dispel my frightened thoughts.

‘It will be fine… That’s because… ’

Kami-sama helped me at that time.

And he was also beside me right now.

It had a different feel from the hand that I felt that time, but — I could feel his jiggly
body under my fingertip.

‘Kami-sama.’

I tightly shut my eyes, unconsciously pushing Kami-sama, relying on him.

If Kami-sama was here, then everything would be okay, absolutely. I’m not afraid.

…While thinking like that…

‘Ah!! I can’t do this, I’m so nervous! I’m scared!’

Scary things were scary, period. I couldn’t lie to myself.

Kami-sama told me to put my forefinger to him, but I unwittingly pinched his body
tightly.

“— Eleanor-san.”
‘Argh! I’m so nervous my tummy hurts! Hurry up and get over with it!’

“Eleanor-san, can you hear me?”

“I can hear you! I can hear you, so please hurry —”

“It’s already finished.”

………………

Huh.

“We are done. Thank you for your hard work.”

I slowly opened my eyes, and Kami-sama was wriggling, as if he was bowing before
me.

I was in a daze as I stared at Kam-sama, who didn’t change one bit.

‘Eh… ’

It wa — really the end!?

I didn’t really do anything, though!!?

According to Kami-sama —

“The purification of filth is just like this. We do not do it all at once, but gradually,
steadily until we clear it. We couldn’t let the source as well as the receiver be engulfed
in the filth, after all.”

So that’s how it was.

The receiver could only purify the filth corresponding to the amount of her mana.

This purification process exhausted mana, so it was necessary for her to rest her body
and recover, or else she wouldn’t be able to do the next purification.

My mana — I could only purify the section that my fingertip touched at a time.

I thought I didn’t do anything, but then, I only had a measly (zero) bit of mana.

Even the body was slightly affected with fatigue, so this would be all for today — that’s
what he said.

“— How many years would it take to finish this!?”

I couldn’t help but feel frustrated with my incompetency.

One finger, once a day. If I’m healthy, that is.

Wouldn’t it be too impossible for me to purify the filth that entirely covered Kami-
sama.

“Eh, Eleanor-san, don’t lose heart. People have different suitabilities, after all…”

Kami-sama gently tried to console me with words that poked on my sore spot as I
lamented my ability.

Tsk…! This honest guy!

You didn’t even deny it!

‘So frustrating!’

I was already aware that I lacked magic, but being told so by someone else really
hurted.

‘This is mortifying, so extend yourself’ — I grabbed Kami-sama and stretched him, and
he panicked.

“C, calm down, Eleanor-san!”

That’s what he said, but Kami-sama didn’t even attempt to flee.

He just wriggled his body awkwardly, and he answered, as if he had a strained smile
on his face.

“The filth that a deity can store depended on his status. I’m sure that I was just an
insignificant deity, so it won’t take that long. Let’s do it slowly.”

No no no no no! Kami-sama, you didn’t know your own body.

Based on his condition, the filth on his body must have accumulated through the years,
possible decades.

I didn’t have any idea about his inner body’s conditional but if that was also filled to
the brim with filth, then —

‘I won’t be able to finish this while I’m still alive!’

So that’s why he needed Amalda as his saintess.

What Kami-sama needed the most was Amalda’s humongous amount of mana.

This was vexing, but I needed to think clearly.

If Amalda was here instead of me —

“Eleanor-san.”
I had been biting my lips unconsciously when Kami-sama gently called out to me.

I had been pinching and stretching his body, but he didn’t even get mad.

He just twisted his body, as if he’s embarrassed.

“I am already ecstatic that you offered to purify me. Besides, we might even discover
a better method, so let’s just continue without worrying?”

“Kami-sama…”

I let out a small sigh at Kami-sama’s soft voice.

‘True.’

We had just started. It was too early to expect a result.

My spirits were lifted up a bit, when he turned to me —

“Besides — we have a more pressing matter than filth.”

Kami-sama said, his tone darker and heavier compared to when he was talking about
filth.

At the same time, he looked around — well, he had twisted his body as if he was doing
that.

I followed his gaze, and we both looked around Kami-sama’s room that I finished
cleaning.

The dust had been swept, the windows were wiped, and the floor was sparkling. The
room was so clean that it was hardly recognisable.

‘Yup, yup, he’s right.’

100 out of 100 people would say this room was clean.

Although I was the one who cleaned this, so it might sound a bit weird, but I had never
seen this room as clean as it was right now, even if I say so myself.
That’s because —

‘………… I threw too much stuff away.’

There was no furniture.

Not to mention the bed and the bookshelf was already gone, there wasn’t even a single
chair inside this room.

Kami-sama and I sat on the floor. We looked at each other, then I meekly sighed.
‘Hmm, furniture. Furniture… ’

It was already sunset, and I was on my way back to my room in the lodging house after
leaving Kami-sama’s room.

I was a bit anxious as I held the meal tray I got from the dining hall along the way.

‘It could’ve been nice if I could ask Father. That guy… I can’t count on Father at all.’

I already requested him to do something so our meals would be better —

unfortunately, I couldn’t feel that he did anything to fulfill that request.

Today, my meal was a hard piece of bread and a soup with no ingredients. Cold
reception, as usual, since I had the lowest status among the saintesses. So hungry.

‘He could’ve sent a letter, at the very least! I already asked for clothes and food, but it
never came!! Really, what on earth is he doing now!?’

He was probably disputing the matter of my broken engagement with Eric, so he

probably forgot all about me!

‘I can’t rely on the Shrine, and the priests don’t listen to what I say… ’

“Ugh!!! Really!”

I was powerless here in the Shrine.

Everything was beyond my control. I unconsciously screamed because of this feeling

of helplessness — that’s when it happened.

“— Eh! It’s absolutely funnier if we use food scraps than stones!”

The voice of the girl resonated from a distance, and it sounded like she’s stifling her
laughter.
I reflexively covered my mouth and stopped walking.

They were behind the dining hall. It was the shortcut to the dorm, but — it was near
the outer wall of the Shrine, and people didn’t pass through this back alley.

A few of them were trying to suppress their voice as they giggled, as if they’re afraid
somebody might hear or see them.

“You’re so gonna laugh when you see her covered in trash, right. Besides, stones might
become a problem. We’re dead meat if she tattled on her deity.”

“Yes, yes, the Shrine’s too noisy. They’re too ingratiating just because that girl is from
the House of Duke.”

Right — the other girls agreed, but one of them just laughed it off.

“Why are you being so wimpy! There’s no way that fake saintess would tattle on us!”

‘Fake saintess?… Still, this voice… ’

This sweet, nasal voice — I remembered it. And it was nothing good.

I creeped towards a nearby tree and hid in its shadow, a sense of foreboding ringing
in my head.

I then peeped towards the direction of the voice — yeah, I thought so.

Lufure-sama and her minions were hanging around beside the dining hall’s garbage
dump site.

‘What are they doing?’

They were standing right on the path I was supposed to pass through.

I wanted to turn back, but it’s also irritating if I had to avoid them just to pass through.

I was holding this precious meal, and I didn’t want to get drenched — they didn’t even
notice me while I was debating on what to do, and their suggestive laughter continued
on.
“She’s just a fake Saintess, but she’s so annoying. Aren’t you guys the same?”

The other girls looked at each other and nodded when Lufure-sama’s saintess spoke.

“Yeah, we don’t want any fakes in this Shrine, right. My Kami-sama will be sullied.”

“Why isn’t she embarrassed, being surrounded by the real deal. Right”

“See? You all understand. But, that girl won’t get it unless she’s hurt.”

‘Hurt?’

Lufure-sama’s saintess looked at me while I was suspiciously trying to digest their

words.

I almost jumped for a moment, but she’s not really staring at me, it seemed.

She was looking past my tree, and she was smirking.

“That’s why we had to teach her a lesson. I’ll adopt your plan, girls. It’s the dining hall,
after all. Raw trash got that impact compared to stones, right.”

After saying that, she inhaled deeply.

The surrounding air started to strain at the same time.

I stiffened because of the air’s piercing transformation.

‘Mana! That girl is planning to use magic!’

And it was strong, to boot!

As expected of the saintess of the third ranked deity, even if it’s just a joke. She’s not
chosen, though — Argh, that’s not the time to think about that!

‘She’s going to throw that magic at somebody……?’

I hastily followed her gaze — I could see somebody’s back just a bit farther from here.

She was standing before the outer wall, and she didn’t look like she noticed what’s
happening.

The girl was increasing the strength of her magic.

She summoned the wind spirits, and levitated the surrounding garbage—

“Be covered in trash!”

All of them flew at the same time at the signal of her voice.

“— Id”

‘I have to stop them!’

Well, I screamed and ran faster than having such admirable thoughts.

“—iots!! What are you doing, you guys!”

Before the trash hit their target’s back—

I already knocked them off using my tray as a shield.

“Trash like this isn’t funnier than water, who are you kidding!!”

I yelled at Lufure-sama’s saintess while still clutching the tray with one hand.

Being splashed with water was already infuriating, but trash took this malice to a
whole new level.

Besides, the wind spirits were controlling them, so they were thrown with great force.

They could even injure the target if they hit the wrong spots.

“Cut it out, I’m going to drag you lot to the priests right now!”

I furiously took a step towards them, and the underlings of Lufure-sama’s saintess
panicked and grabbed her arm.

“Rozalie, let’s go! It’ll be bad if they find us!”

“We’re dead meat if they saw us here! Rozalie!… Rozalie!?”

“…”

Lufure-sama’s saintess didn’t move an inch even if her minions tried to pull her.

She glared at me wordlessly, seemingly rooted to the spot.

“What, wanna fight!?”

She continued glaring at me without any sign of timidness, so I also scowled.

If you got any complaints then spit it up — I was filled with those thoughts as I glowered
back at her.

‘……… Eh?’
I knitted my brows at this uncomfortable feeling.

‘What’s that?’

The sun was setting, and the shadows had lengthened.

Amidst the countless long shadows, only hers seemed oddly darker than the rest —
and it was huge.

“So annoying! You’re just a vulgar saintess, and yet…!”

Her low, cold voice raised the tension around her.

The shadow beneath her feet was swaying, as if matching her pacing as she gathered
mana… and it seemed like it was clinging to something.

“Stop it! Let’s go, Rosalie!”

The swaying only lasted for a brief moment…

One of her underlings pulled her forcefully the next instant, and they hurriedly ran
away.

I stood stupefied for a while after they left me all alone.

‘That was……… ’

It felt like I had seen that before.

Black, dark — looking like it was clinging to something —

“………Hey, you.”

“Whoa!?”

That surprised me.

I was totally caught off guard.

I was too engrossed in my thoughts that I let out a strange sound.

Who on earth — eh, no, it must be the girl that was targeted earlier?

I whirled around — I almost shrieked again.

“Shall I say my thanks? Ah, well, I never said I needed your help, though.”

Putting on such airs after being rescued —

Normally, this would make me thoroughly annoyed, but I couldn’t muster that feeling
now.

‘A, ah… ’

This girl was famous to that extent.

‘Isn’t this Adoracion-sama’s Saintess!?’

Why did Lufure-sama’s saintess target her!?

She has raven hair that would capture your gaze, and red eyes that seemed to burn
with the fire of determination.

She was an immensely gorgeous woman, but she also had an immensely harsh
expression.

Her name was widely known even outside the Shrine.

The young lady of the Ducal House — Lidianne Blanchette.

She possessed royal blood, and she was the eldest daughter of the very powerful
House of Blanchette. She was also the former fiancee of the Second Prince.

She currently held the position of saintess to the world’s second to the greatest deity.

What an amazing personal record.

Not only appearance and status, but also sagacity, and magic — she was a talented
woman, blessed with all of these.

Her personality was extreme, though, because she was stern. If everything didn’t fall
according to her plans, she would never forgive anyone who caused that regardless of
who they may be — well that was the rumor surrounding her, and it was passed on as
truth, so all the noble ladies of this world held both admiration and fear towards her.

‘No wonder.’

Those girls had called her ‘the fake saintess’.

They didn’t know any fear, one may think, but… it might be natural that they would
think of such a thing, given that she was the saintess of the Adoracion-sama.

Well, for Adoracion-sama, there was only one genuine saintess.

The girl he fell in love with during the founding of the nations — they were pointing
out that she was only the reincarnation of that person.

Adoracion-sama was very special for this country, because he was the Founder God.

During the founding of this nation, he had gone against the deities for the sake of the
people, and finally, he also threw his divine power aside in order to live as a human
beside his beloved woman.

He had returned to his former divine glory when he died, and he continued guiding
the people — and it was said that if the nation was in imminent danger, then he would
throw his restriction-laden divinity aside to be born again as a human, so that he
would be able to fight alongside the people.

The girl would also be reborn during that time in order to support Adoracion-sama
who had become a human, according to the legend.

That’s why… as long as Adoracion-sama was here in the Shrine, then his “Genuine
Saintess” would never appear.

Even if this saintess was chosen by Adoracion-sama himself, it was just as a substitute
to that girl.

She was just a proxy saintess — or as the other girls said, “Fake Saintess”.

‘Still, there’s no mistake that Adoracion-sama chose her.’

Even if that wasn’t the case, she was still the young lady of the ducal house, and the
royal blood ran in her veins.

She was not someone they could just defy as they pleased — those were my thoughts
as I turned to look at her. I was surprised to see that she was also glaring at me.

Her almond-shaped eyes were focused on me, and they were slightly bent.

She was an incredible beauty, and her stern expression was so striking that I couldn’t
help but stiffen.

“You, aren’t you stupid.”

She was still glaring at me as she spoke in that high, condescending tone that matched
her bearing.

“Going against magic using brute strength, that’s foolishness that’s way beyond
recklessness. You could have hide away and stayed put obediently. I can protect myself,
at the very least.”

“………Ha.”

‘Huh, Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!? What’s with this girl!’

“You’re the one being helped here, so what’s with your tone!?”

I unwittingly blurted out my complaints out of habit, and she looked really displeased
as she scowled.

She snorted — she was the epitome of haughtiness.

“I never said ‘I need help’. In the first place, it’s already troubling that you’re going
against them using that shabby tray of yours. What would you do if you were hurt!?”

“Hey you, saying stuff like hurt, no wa — hm?”

Hm?

“It’s a relief that they only used kitchen scraps! You wouldn’t be able to block them if
they threw chairs or stones! Don’t go recklessly getting yourself into trouble! Think
about how sad your Deity would be if something happened to you!!!”

Arrogant, domineering, and haughty — all of those adjectives perfectly painted her
current picture as she continued staring daggers at me while saying those words.
“You’re Eleanor Kuradeel, right. The House of Count Kuradeel… You don’t even have
an ounce of magic, and yet you’re sticking your nose to things that you shouldn’t!”

“Not an ounce of magic…!”

“I can easily repel that kind of magic, you know. You didn’t have to do such an untactful
thing, and you must treasure yourself more for the sake of Crail-sama!! In the first
place —”

“Wa-wait, wait, wait wait! Wait a second!”

She seemed like she was bursting to say more, so I tried to stop her in a fluster.

Her tone was harsh, her attitude intense, and I felt like I was being scolded so
outrageously but — I couldn’t help but be drawn to her.

‘W, why does she… ’

“Lidianne… sama. Why do you know my name!? And even my Deity…!”

“Nonsense, that’s a given. What’s going to happen to you if you don’t even remember
the names of the Saintesses here in the Shrine!!”

She fired on, as if it’s something natural.

No, no, no, nononono!

I-I don’t remember the names of almost all the saintesses!

Besides—

“I’m just a Proxy Saintess! Besides, I’m just a novice, and Kami-sama also has the
lowest status among the deities!”

“There is no such a thing as status among the deities!”

Lidianne… sama loudly reprimanded me when I blurted out those words.

I was dumbfounded as I stared at her brows that had been knitted due to righteous
indignation.

‘This child… ’

This Shrine was a severely hierarchical society.

The higher the rank, the more obsequious they would become, and the lower the rung,
the more they despised.

Kami-sama was at the bottom rung, the lowest of the low.

He was made fun of as the ‘Incompetent God’, ‘Worthless’, ‘Ugly Monster’ wherever he
went.

The priests, saintesses and even the cooks in the kitchen — he was held in contempt
by those who were supposed to revere him.

‘A person who calls Kami-sama’s name properly… what a rarity.’

And to think that she was the saintess of the second greatest god.

I couldn’t believe my ears when this haughty, egotistical jerk of a girl called him by
name.

“What’s with your eyes? What, do you have any complaints against me!?”

I was too dumbstruck to reply, so she asked haughtily with her chin raised.

And behind this high-handed person —

I noticed a tiny shadow pulling her dress.

“Saintess-sama… are you fighting?”

“Fighting is bad!”

Poor, dirty children chattered one after the other.

They were around 10 years old, I guess.

Skinny bodies, shabby clothes — I couldn’t help but furrow my brows when I saw their
appearance that didn’t match this Shrine that was brimming in extravagance.

‘Children… at this time? Why?’

If it was during the day, then it was plausible that they were paying homage to the
Shrine, because people could enter at that time, but it was already sunset now. The
Shrines gates should have been closed a long time ago.

And yet —Lidianne-sama reached out and tapped their shoulders as if it was the most
natural thing to do in the world.

“We’re not fighting. We’re just having a conversation… Okay, go on, hurry and leave! It
would be bad if they found you here!”

“Yes!”

“Saintess-sama, thank you for today, too!”

They bowed to her after saying their thanks, and they earnestly turned their backs on
us, clutching a basket of bread. They were holding it as if it was a treasure, and they
ran pitter-patter beside the Outer Wall.

They stopped at the spot where Lidianne-sama was standing at first. They whirled
again and waved towards us with huge movements, then they squatted right on that
spot.

It seemed that the space they could crawl through was barely enough if they crouched
down. We looked at them as they disappeared into the wall.

“…………”

I wordlessly turned to gaze at Lidianne-sama.

Her hand was still raised in the air since the time she waved back to the children.

“What.”
She balled her hand into a fist, scowling fiercely.

“Do you have any problems? If you want to say something then go ahead and spit it
out!”

“…No.”

No complaints. None, but —

Hahaa~, I see, I see.

I got it now, she was —

— a tsundere!!!!!
Haha~n, Ho~h, Fu~n.

So Adoracion-sama’s type was someone like this, huh.

It was unexpected… or maybe not.

How did they normally hold a conversation?

“What, say something!”

Nah, I didn’t have anything to say, though.

Yeah, I had been really irritated, but those feeling already flew away when I saw those
children.

“Why are you not saying anything! Are you hurt!? Show me!”

She trained her killer glare on me as she grabbed my arm, and pulled me just like that,
so we were directly facing each other now.

“Ahm… I don’t have any wounds, though…”

I tried to explain, but she just ignored me as she intently examined my body.

Her touch was gentle, a huge contrast to her glare.

“…You’re dirty. That’s why I told you, you shouldn’t do unnecessary things.”

She glowered at my ribbon, her brows furrowed.

I also looked at myself — yeah, she was right. Sticky garbage was clinging to me.

‘Oh dear… ’

I was done for.

I didn’t manage to evade everything since they were floating.

I should hurry and wash them right away after I returned to my room —

“Take it off.”

“Huh.”

“Take it off. I will prepare something else for you.”

Huh!?

I was stupefied, but Lidianne-sama just grabbed my ribbon and forcefully pulled it.

Nonononono! Well, it’s an outer coat, yes, but still!! Right here!?

And prepare something else!?

“No, no need to worry! It’s fine, it’ll be gone after I washed it!”

“I won’t be at ease with that! It’s an eyesore, so hurry up and remove it!”

“W-wait! Stop —”

“ ———— Stop!!”

Someone else shouted even before I managed to stop Lidianne-sama. The sharp voice
came from behind the dining hall.

I looked up in shock. A group of priests were making their way towards us — and the
familiar figure of a girl came into view.

She led the priests with a grim face and she was —

‘Amalda!!!!!!’

My entire body stiffened at the sight of the face that I didn’t want to see the most.

And yet, when Amalda spotted me, she smiled as if to reassure me.
“Don’t worry, Noa-chan! I’m here, so you’re safe!”

‘What?’

She ignored me even though I was looking at her incredulously, and she stopped right
in front of us —

She looked threateningly at Lidianne-sama.

Her normally sweet face was tense.

She looked like some defender of justice as wannabe as she tried to stare down the
stern face of Lidianne-sama.

“Lidianne-san, that’s as far as you can go. I won’t let you do things as you pleased.”

She gripped her trembling hands, as if facing her fears. She looked like she was
mustering her courage as she continued on.

“Rozalie already told me everything. You were bullying the girls who had lower ranks
than you, right. You, the Saintess of Adoracion-sama, the second greatest deity, dared
to do such things…!”

Amalda bit her lips then casted her eyes down.

She looked like she was trying to swallow her rage and mortification, then she heaved
a deep sigh —

“More than anything else —”

She then raised her head, then she trained her eyes directly at Lidianne-sama.

“I won’t forgive you for hurting my bestfriend! I will remember all of your sins!”
Amalda trembled, but fire seemed to burn in her eyes as she looked up at Lidianne-
sama. The priests stood behind her.

Lidianne-sama, on the other hand, looked mightily displeased as she coldly stared
down at Amalda.

It seemed like justice was here to fight it out against evil, at least from a bystander’s
point of view.

This scene was extremely familiar, so I couldn’t help but clutch my head.

‘Ugh… I don’t want to be involved…… ’

The things I wanted to tell her about Eric was already plenty as it was, but I didn’t
want to see her face as of now.

Besides, Amalda was the Supreme God’s Saintess-sama.

There was no way I could call out to her easily, and it also seemed like Amalda already
forgot everything about me, since we never met, not even once. Even though she went
out of her way to visit Eric.

That’s why I had relaxed my guard.

“You probably didn’t imagine that the Saitness of the Deity with the lowest status is
the best of friends with the Saintess of the Supreme God! You failed in trying to harm
my precious Noa-chan!”

“…She’s not bullying me, though.”

It was like we were in a conviction trial.

I couldn’t stand it anymore, so I blurted that out.

Besides, she didn’t bully me, that was the truth.

“You just misunderstood. Lidianne-sama never wanted to harm me —”

“To address her as ‘sama’! Noa-chan, all the Saintesses are equal! Even if you’re the
Saintess of the lowest deity, there’s no need for you to be servile to Liadianne-san!”

‘Huh?’

Lidianne-sama also said the same thing, but I dunno why, it made me reaaaalllly
irritated just by listening to her tirade.

Amalda looked hurt when she saw me purse my lips, and she shook her head.

“Besides, there’s no need for Noa-chan to defend Lidianne-san. I heard it properly.

Lidianne-san had said Noa-chan is ‘an eyesore’, loud and clear… Just because Noa-chan
isn’t a true Saintess… That’s really terrible.”

‘Haaah?’

“Besides, it’s just like Rozalie-chan said! You even overturned Noa-chan’s meal! You’re
overdoing it! Lidianne-san. As the Saintess of the Supreme God, I cannot let this pass.
You will regret looking down on Noa-chan for being the lowest ranked Saintess!”

‘Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!????’

“Amalda! Stop spouting nonsense! She didn’t do anything to me!”

That ‘Rozalie’ that she kept on name-dropping — Lufure-sama’s saintess must have
probably whispered all that stuff in her ear.

Equal, equal, she said, and yet she was emphasizing the ranking of deities.

That Rosalie girl’s probable ulterior motive was to ally with Amalda, the Supreme
God’s Saintess, so she could put the blame on Lidianne-sama.

‘WHAT A JOKE, So annoying!!!!!’

“That ‘Rozalie-chan’ you kept on saying is the one at fault here! You’re being deceived!”

“Ahh… It’s just as Rozalie-chan said! Noa-chan was really being bullied, and you’re
being forced to listen to everything she’s saying…! You’re even lying!”
Amalda didn’t listen to a word I said as she shook her head.

Tears of compassion started to well in the corner of her eyes.

She gently wiped those tears with her fingertip.

Then, she turned her gaze again at me, looking all gallant and gentle.

“Don’t worry, I am here. I will save you…!”

Ahh. Pointless.

I peeked at the priests behind her — everyone was still staring condemningly at
Lidianne-sama, nothing changed.

As for the Lidianne-sama in question —

“I don’t have any recollection of bullying someone.”

She glowered at Amanda.

“I don’t care a thing about the friendship between the lowest and the highest Saintess
and whatnot. Go ahead and be chummy all you want. But, aren’t you mistaken about
something? I never did anything that would warrant such an accusation that I’m
bullying the people below me.”

Her freezing voice resounded around us.

She carried herself with overwhelming dignity that matched her breathtaking beauty
well.

“Wha…”

Amalda sucked her breath in, seemingly overwhelmed for a moment.

However, she mustered all her courage and retorted.

“What do you mean… are you acting innocent!? I heard it with my own ears! You said
Noa-chan is an eyesore!!”
Lidianne-sama just snorted and smirked at Amalda’s words.

It was the super typical villainess move that even the dramas didn’t use.

“An eyesore is an eyesore, what’s wrong with saying that?”

Ah, this girl is also impossible, huh.

The priests were increasingly becoming restless and grim.

“If saying the truth is already considered bullying, then fine. I don’t plan saying excuses
for myself. If you got a problem then —”

“——Argh!”

I unconsciously shouted in an attempt to interrupt Lidianne-sama’s vehement

arguments.

I didn’t know what she wanted to say, but I realized that the situation shouldn’t
become any worse than this.

The priests also realized the same thing, it seemed.

Their eyes were shining, as if they were itching to grab Lidianne-sama.

That’s why ——

“Stop spouting all that nonsense, idiot —–——!!!”

I shrieked as I grabbed Lidianne-sama’s arm.

There’s no way we could settle this verbally, anyway.

In reality, they would use Lidianne-sama’s words against her so that she would crush
herself!!

‘In that case!!!’

“We’re running away for once!! Come!!”

Art of war, retreat to attack.

If I didn’t make her calm herself, they would never see eye to eye — So, I forcefully
pulled Lidianne-sama’s arm.

“Wait! Running away, I don’t ——”

She screamed a lot of things, but I didn’t listen, of course.

No choice, I could already see the worsening outcome.

Amalda and Lidianne-sama. These two were like oil and water — totally
incompatible!!
“W-w, wait!! Stop!!”

I ran towards a deserted building’s back lane in an attempt to shake the priests off,
dragging Lidianne-sama with me even while she was trying to stop me.

The sun had already set, and the moon glowed in the sky.

She grabbed my arm, trying to catch her breath.

“You, why are you doing this! Dragging me and running away…!”

“Even if you say why…”

It was the best method, even for me.

No matter how hard Lidianne-sama tried to insist that she was innocent, Amalda and
her minions would never listen.

Besides, Lidianne-sama was just fueling the misunderstanding instead of clearing it

up.

Instead of wasting our breath trying to explain, it was much better to physically pull
them apart.

“You’re an idiot for trying to cover up for me! Even if you didn’t stick your nose
uselessly, I would have been okay even if I’m alone!”

“Nah, it’s impossible.”

My true thoughts leaked out unwittingly.

Lidianne-sama wouldn’t be able to turn the tables around, no matter how hard you
look at the situation earlier.

Well, she probably wouldn’t be exiled because of her status — I was thinking about that,
when she suddenly shook her head vigorously as she faced me.

“It’s not impossible! I’ve been doing this on my own all this time, after all!”

Her beautiful face was all scrunched up as she sighed roughly.

“You, you’re Amalda Ridge’s best friend, are you not? Getting involved with me and
smearing your own reputation for my sake, you’re truly the stupid one. You have to
apologize right now, before you lose your place in this Shrine!”

“As if! Apologizing to Amalda, huh. What a joke!”

I shook my head in disgust when I heard Lidianne-sama’s words.

Being forced to become a saintess, and paving the way for my engagement to be
broken — so why should I bow my head before her, huh? Over my dead body!

I would never, EVER budge, so force me all you want, give me money and all, but be
prepared to be disappointed.

And even if that wasn’t the case —

“Lidianne-sama didn’t bully me, so I was just trying to tell that to them, right. Amadla
just misunderstood everything on her own, and she didn’t even try to listen. We didn’t
do anything wrong, so why should I apologize!”

“Why…! You won’t be able to stay in this Shrine anymore!”

She was probably sympathizing about my situation, judging from how she was
scowling.

Was this because she also lost her place when Amalda appeared?

The Supreme God never had a saintess before her, after all.

Naturally, Lidianne-sama stood at the pinnacle by virtue of being the saintess of

Adoracion-sama — and she had this character, too.

There were plenty of people who probably didn’t like her.

Like the one who was supposed to be the number one — Lufure-sama’s saintess, for
example.

Because of that, Lidianne-sama, who was driven away from her spot, was now being
isolated — this story was highly probable.

“…No matter what, that is.”

I folded my arms across my chest, then sighed.

“It doesn’t really matter, my status was already zero right off the bat. After all, I’m at
the lowest rung of the society here, plus I’m just a substitute Saintess, after all!”

I already grumbled these desperate words, so the only thing left was to laugh it off,
right.

My existence was so low that it didn’t matter whether I got along with Lidianne-sama
or not.

My bastard father was so unreliable, and I wouldn’t fall any lower than this.

“Besides, I’m not Amalda’s best friend, in the first place! She’s my enemy, MY ENEMY!”

If Amalda hated me for this, then that would fulfill my long-cherished dream.

I actually admire that she had the gall to claim that we were bosom buddies with me
after she wrecked my engagement.

Well, she was probably unaware of what she did.

‘She’s just gonna brush it off by saying that ‘it wasn’t her intention’, coupled with that
‘woe is me’ act of hers!’

Amalda’s crying face floated to mind, and I couldn’t help but scoff with apathy.

Lidianne-sama stared at me wordlessly.

“…So you’re the type of person who won’t accept a loss, huh.”

“I don’t want to be told that by you, Lidianne-sama!”

My elder sister always reprimanded me harshly for my “bad manners”, but I could
totally understand her now when I looked at Lydianne-sama.

If only she had been a bit better — see, even I was thinking that way, so that said a lot.

Half of me was about to fall into exasperation, so I looked at her. She then averted her
eyes.

“…you don’t have to say ‘sama’.”

She clenched her jaw while her eyes were still turned away from me.

“It’s just as Amalda Ridge said. All the Saintesses in this Shrine are equal. We shouldn’t
be influenced by our status outside of this place.”

Her raven-hair gently swayed in the evening breeze.

I gulped as I stared at her figure which was softly illuminated by the moon’s glow as
she stood with pride.

Her harsh expression had softened a bit, and her eyes were slightly smiling.

She was breathtakingly stunning — and sublime.

“Superior, inferior, nobody should be classified as such. Everyone possesses the

qualifications to be the Deity’s Saintess.”

Lidianne-sama’s voice floated in the night sky.

Her calm tone resounded, and I couldn’t help but think —

“You can call me as you please. You don’t have to be polite, either. As for me, I too will
—”

Grrrr.

My stomach was growling.

I did it.
I did IT.

I DID IT.

1. DID. IT.

‘Uwaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!’

Crying that out loud was totally unforgivable, too, given our current mood.

Lidianne-sama stopped talking, and a deathly silence reigned around us.

“…………”

“…………”

We wordlessly stared at each other.

We were immersed in total silence as the seconds ticked by —

“Eleanor!!!!”

Lidianne-sama, er Lidianne, I should say, then raised her voice overbearingly.

“Are you treating me as an idiot, huh!? I won’t forgive you for nterrupting my words
with that rumbling stomach!”

Come! — she then grabbed my arm and dragged me willy-nilly with her.
I was so dead tired about all of these, but Lidianne still forcefully dragged me along. I
thought an execution awaited me, so I prepared myself, but currently —

“Ahhhhhhhh!!!! This is so delicious!!!!!”

I was in heaven.

As for the place — we were inside the dining hall in Adoracion-sama’s mansion.

A mountain of food stood right before my eyes.

Fresh, juicy salads, hearty soups, a thick slab of steak heaped with a mountain of
potatoes; the white bread was soft and fluffy, and you could smear it with all the butter
and jam that you wanted.

The taste was heavenly. Its league was way above the food I ate back when I was still
in our mansion.

Ordinary nobles could only imagine and it was also super rare for royalty to taste such
exquisite, lavish food, so it couldn’t be helped that my hand couldn’t stop shoving food
to my mouth.

‘I don’t care anymore if I look like a pig! It’s definitely better than starving to death!’

“Just tell me if you want more! Don’t be too reserved, it doesn’t suit you, okay! It’ll be
troubling if you spread rumors that you didn’t get a chance to eat just because you
saved me!”

I was thoroughly engrossed in the food. Lidianne had a harsh expression on her face
as she reminded me, but she also handed me a glass of lemonade.

“Still, don’t get too carried away and eat too much, alright. We still have dessert!”

Hurray!!!! Perfeccione!!!
Speaking of perfect, before I entered the dining hall, Lidianne told me that ‘Don’t go
inside the mansion in your dirty state!” so she made me took a bath inside the
mansion, then ‘Those sordid clothes don’t suit this place!” so she also provided me
with a change of clothes.

We didn’t have a bath at the lodging house, so I had been wiping myself. The bath felt
so heavenly that I felt like I came back from the dead.

Even the ribbon I was wearing had been confiscated, and I was told that ‘I won’t wear
that anymore, so you can have it”, so I ended up receiving these clothes.

I felt really mortified for having received so much, and I felt really obliged — but these
feelings were transient.

Reserve, restrain, humility and whatnot, everything was blasted away in the face of
food.

***

“As expected of Adoracion-sama’s mansion huh. Everything is in here…!”

Our extravagant, luxurious meal had ended, and I also finished drinking the slightly
sour lemonade.

I felt really satisfied, so I heaved a sigh — half of it was from fulfillment, half from envy.

‘We only have hard bread and thin soup, and we don’t even have a single piece of
furniture! So unfair! I’m so envious!’

We were both saintesses, but what’s up with this difference?

Fully furnished dining hall, comfortable chairs, and lamps that shone brightly,
illuminating the whole place.

Adoracion-sama’s mansion was magnificent, still, I couldn’t help but think about
Kami-sama.

‘Kami-sama, what is he doing now?’

I was enjoying myself to the fullest, and gorging on such delicious food, and yet, he
was all alone in that empty room.

What was he thinking right now? Was he hungry?

“……I also want to give some to Kami-sama.”

“Good.”

I softly mumbled, but those words came in a flash.

I looked up in surprise, and Lidianne was holding a tea set with black tea right beside
me.

“We won’t be able to finish all of this anyway. The Shrine will still give them to me even
if I object, so I’m actually worried about dealing with the food.”

Lidianne poured some tea for herself as she spoke.

Her words, expression and attitude was harsh, but her gestures and bearing were
really elegant, and it was evident that she was very used to this.

“Just take all you want, be it bread or soup or anything. I’m also forcing them on the
children, after all. If I can force more people to get this, then it’ll also save me the
trouble.”

I stared wordlessly as Lidianne continued spilling such nasty words.

The faint aroma of black tea spread lightly throughout the hall.

‘Hmm.’

Now that I thought about it, Lidianne had been the only one serving me even though
it was such a huge mansion.

She didn’t order the servants around, unlike the other saintesses.

‘Well, I did envy her mansion and her food, though.’

Hmm, maybe it wasn’t Lidianne’s real thoughts.

She couldn’t refuse because of Adoracion-sama’s status, but she couldn’t bring herself
to throw the food away, either.

So that’s why she shared them to those impoverished kids — that was what I believe.

Besides, they said “Thanks for today, too” so it wasn’t on a whim, but she had been
doing this for a long time already.

‘She’s not honest, huh.’

“—What!”

I didn’t say anything, though.

“What’s with your expression, do you want to say something!? Spit it out!”

Eh, what kind of expression did I make, huh?

I tried patting my cheeks, and that’s when I discovered that I was grinning.

I hastily tried to stiffen my face, but it didn’t work.

‘Well, it’s fine.’

I gave up, and I looked at her with a smile on my face.

“If you’re going to give them to me, then I’ll be grateful. Thanks a lot… Lidianne.”

Dishonest Lidianne scowled when I said that but —

Her cheeks were faintly tinged with red.

“N…! No need for thanks! I’m just forcing the things I don’t need on you! B, besides,
even if I said “You can bring all you want” you still have to leave some for the guests!”

No way, even if I was shameless, I wouldn’t bring everything with me.

But — I was drawn to a single word she said.

“……Guests?”
A guest in the mansion of a deity, and Adoracion-sama, the second greatest deity of all,
nonetheless?

Of course, visitors would also drop by in the deities’ mansion.

There were also priests and devouts who would pray right in front of the entrance.

However, that was during the day time, when the gates of the Shrine were open.

A person who would come at night and would even eat here — it wasn’t an ordinary
human, for sure.

‘Who in the world…?’

I was perplexed, when suddenly —

“Lidi! I’m hungry!! Gimme some food!’

The doors of the dining hall suddenly burst open, and a cheeky voice resounded.

It was unimaginable for Adoracion-sama to speak that rudely — recalling about it was
thoroughly against my will, but it was a very familiar voice.

I had a bad feeling about this as I whirled around —

“Oh, somebody came? How rare — what the”

A person I didn’t want to see aside from Amalda came.

He had shining, golden hair and a shrewd, beautiful face.

And an expression formed with triple treats— impertinent, rude, irritating— that
ruined that beauty.

My eyes widened unwittingly, and he also gulped his breath.

There was a brief moment of silence, before we both screamed on the top of our lungs.

“You’re that violent Saintess last time!! What on earth are you doing here!!”
“Why are you here!! Lufure-sama!”
“Huh!? You don’t have any pride remaining huh, trying to sponge food from somebody
else!!”

“What a hypocrite, aren’t you doing the same thing as what you’re blaming me for!?
Saying stuff like you don’t have a place in this Shrine, aren’t you just freeloading here
in Adoracion-sama’s mansion, right!?”

“That’s none of your business! The other deities are doing the same! And they have a
lot of room over here! And their food is unlimited!!”

“Not only food but even lodging, huh! You’re a far worse leech than me!!”

We moved from the dining hall to the parlour.

I was holding the black tea that Lidianne brewed in one hand as I engaged in a verbal
war with Lufure-sama.

The fact that he was the third highest deity already flew out of my mind.

Lidianne just turned a blind eye as I scandalously quarrelled with him, as if he was just
somebody that was at the same level as me.

She continued to sip her tea elegantly while I threw a dirty look at Lufure-sama.

“You have your own magnificent mansion, in the first palace! Go back to your own
place!”

“Over my dead body! Adoracion-sama’s divine aura masks mine! That hag would
definitely chase after me if not for this!”

Lufure-sama hugged himself as he shuddered.

That meant the other deities were also taking refuge in this place that was brimming
with Adoracion-sama’s divine aura, based on his story.
There were deities who couldn’t get along with their saintesses, and there were those
who distanced themselves because they didn’t want to appear in public due to some
circumstances, so aside from Lufure-sama, there were a lot of ‘guests’ who visited this
place.

Again, based on Lufure-sama’s story, it was only understandable given the current
situation in the Shrine.

The deities who didn’t want to do anything with humans were increasing — it made
me feel strange about this, but then, those were their problems.

As for Lufure-sama, he should be more proactive, at least in my opinion.

“We experienced a lot of bad things because of your Saintess! Be more responsible and
deal with her!”

“I already told you, she’s not my Saintess! I don’t want to have anything to do with that
hag!!”

Lufure-sama snorted, then he roughly grabbed the tart that Lidiane prepared, and
started to attack it with his fork.

I also did the same, and placed the piece that I stabbed on my mouth —

“Whoa! So delish!!!”

My anger vanished in an instant and I pressed my lips in delight.

It was sweet but not overly so, and the sourness of the berries complemented it to a T.

The tart’s dough base was crunchy when I bit it, but it crumbled into goodness inside
my mouth.

It was the melt-in-the-mouth kind of tasty, and I inadvertently let out a gasp in awe.

“This is the first time I ate such a scrumptious tart!”

“I-is that so?”

Lidianne, who had been watching nonchalantly and drinking tea unruffled as we
fought, suddenly answered.

“I-its not a really that great, you know. F-for it to be that delicious…”

That’s what she was saying, but she kept on sneaking furtive glances at us as we ate
the tart.

That manner, that way of averting her eyes, this attitude —

“Why can’t you be honest for once. You can just say that you made it, you know.”

“As I thought!”

“She’s been practicing for a lo~ng time so she can serve this to Adoracion-sama, who’s
a workaholic that works until its late. A pity that guy doesn’t notice – he’s dense, after
all.”

“Lidianne will never say it on her own, so of course he’ll never know!”

She probably didn’t even ask how it tasted, based on that personality of hers.

That’s why she couldn’t help but be curious about our response — well, I was pretty
sure about it.

‘I see, I get it now.’

I agreed with Lufure-sama — our quarrel just a while ago was already forgotten.

Both of us turned to look at Lidianne, and she just bit her lips without a word.

Her eyes wandered about as if trying to escape from us, and she played with her hands
— however, she couldn’t endure it any longer.

She balled her fists and glared at us.

“Wha — what! Do you have any problem with that!? I never knew that you two are
already acquainted!!”

“That’s because I never told you.”

“I didn’t say anything, right.”

“And why on earth are you in sync during stuff like this!! Ugh!!”

She yelled with flushed cheeks, when the door of the parlour opened almost at the
exact same time.

We simultaneously turned towards the door.

“—A”

Lidianne was the first one to raise her voice.

“Ah, Adoracion-sama…! This is…!”

Lidianne tried to gloss it over, or maybe it was more accurate to say that she tried to
grimace in her fluster.

The lord of this mansion stood on the spot she was looking at.

Flaming scarlet hair. A well-chiselled, handsome face reminiscent of sculptures.

Adoracion-sama, who was supposed to be expressionless —

“…I’m surprised.”

He looked dumbfounded as he batted his eyes perplexedly, staring at the spectacle

inside the room.

“I thought it was rare for Lidianne to invite some guests, but…”

Adoracion-sama’s gaze swept through each of us in turn —me, who was teasing
Lidianne with a tart in hand, and Lufure-sama, who had been cheering, too.

And most of all, Lidianne, who was desperately trying to gloss over everything with a
scowl on her beet-red face.

A slight smile appeared as naturally as possible on his face just like that.

“I never expected it would be that esteemed person’s Saintess. Are you friends now,
Liddy?”

This icy cold, rigid, unforgiving deity that was feared by all said that, and he also gently
smiled at Lidianne.

But.

“She’s not my friend! Please don’t randomly assume things!”

Lidianne turned her face away from Adoracion-sama and retorted. This was the
moment when her tsun tsun attitude was at its peak for today.
“…So you’re not friends, huh.”

Adoracion-sama muttered in his usual detached tone.

Low, rigid and austere, but…

‘It’s as if he’s disappointed…?’

I was a bit baffled when I heard that tinge of regret in his voice.

He was as intimidating as ever, but his aura seemed just a teeny tiny bit softer than
usual.

Particularly those eyes that gaze at Lidianne… they were tender, so you can just
imagine my shock since it’s coming from this icy deity.

‘…… So he can look like that too, huh.’

I was dumbfounded because of this unexpected side of him, when he abruptly turned
his face to me.

He didn’t bat an eye even if I let out an embarrassing tiny scream.

It seems like that gentle gaze was reserved for Lidianne, since he was looking like his
old strict self when he looked at me.

“Then, what are you doing here?”

“Ah, ahm, that is…”

He didn’t probably mean to reproach or criticize me.

Still, I couldn’t help but stiffen under that icy glare.

And so, I tried to explain the details of why I am here —

“Just behind the dining hall, Lidianne and the other saintesses —mmfff!?”

“— met with each other, and we felt hungry so I just took her with me!!”

Lidianne covered my mouth.

I tried to speak, but what came out was an unintelligible muffled sound, and she
scowled at me as she yanked me towards her.

“Don’t say a word!”

She hissed in my ear in a stifled voice, then she loudly declared that without giving me
a chance to say my piece.

“Don’t tell such unnecessary things to Adoracion-sama!”

“Mmfff!… U-unnecessary things!?”

I managed to break free, and I raised a brow at her.

Maybe it was because I got caught in her mood, but my voice was also steadily
becoming smaller as I whispered back, so it looked like we’re having some kind of
secret conversation.

“Isn’t it better to just tell everything to Adoracion-sama about the fact that those other
saintesses are bullying you?”

“There’s no need for that!! I can somehow settle this on my own!”

“Even if you say ‘somehow’……”

Honestly, I didn’t think she could handle it.

Lidianne and Amalda’s face-off floated to my mind, and the wrinkle between my brows
deepened.

There was no way she could’ve survived that ordeal, no matter how I thought about it.

“Adoracion-sama is very busy! He doesn’t have the time to deal with such a trivial
thing!”
Lidianne stubbornly shook her head when I threw a dubious look at her.

Her firm determination and resolute stare suppressed me and made me swallow the
words I was about to say.

“I will clean up after myself. There’s no need to bother anyone else.”

She trained her eyes on me as she continued on.

This excellent bluffing low voice was shaking very, very slightly.

“I don’t want to cause him trouble because of me…!”

It was so unlike the strong Lidianne from earlier.

She declared in her trembling voice, then she fiercely bit her lips, as if she’s trying to
endure something.
‘It’s been a long time since I saw Liddy enjoying herself like that.’

Adoracion-sama told me that as I left the mansion. It was nice of him to give me more
bread and fruits than I could possibly carry, and for that I was grateful. It was a huge
help to us, after all.

‘It’ll be good if you come here again. If it’s you, then you are more than welcome.’

I was also thankful that he said that.

He was intimidating, yes, but I fully understand how sincere he was.

But…

‘The night road is dark. Even if we’re within the Shrine, you must feel anxious to walk all
alone.You’re also carrying things, so I’ll let Lufure help you with that.’

This was totally unnecessary.

I left Adoracion-sama’s mansion and headed back to the lodging house.

Not a single person passed by, and it was a dark night.

The entire place was supposed to be engulfed in silence — but it was completely
shattered.

“And why do I have to take you home, huh!? Go home on your own!!”

“I didn’t ask you to do this, either! If you have got a problem with this, then go ahead
and air it to Adoracion-sama!”

“There’s no way I can kick up a fuss to Adoracion-sama, right!”

He kept on complaining about things that weren’t anything to be proud of while acting
so high and mighty. He snorted, and he was really oozing with reluctance while
carrying the basket of food.

“No one will attack someone like you, in the first place! Think about your face and
attitude!”

“I’m way better than you though, Lufure-sama! Rather than trying to correct others,
why don’t you fix that attitude of yours first!?”

“Huh!? Are you saying that I’m the worst, huh!! I’m just telling the truth!!!”

There were no street lamps around here, and only the moon’s rays lit our
surroundings.

In the midst of the darkness, Lufure-sama’s dazzling, golden hair shone vividly like a
beacon.

His beauty as the deity of light stood up precisely because of the dark, but…

“Don’t get mad at me if I hit the bull’s eye! You’re an ugly hag with a nasty personality!”

His only redeeming quality was his appearance, the rest was as worse as it could be.

All the honorifics and reverence I should show towards a deity already flew out of my
mind as I glared at that brazen, cheeky, audacious brat.

“You’re the one who got hit right at your sore spot! Nasty personality, huh, thanks and
I’m returning the favor by saying the exact same thing about you!”

“You’re totally forgetting your manners! I’m a deity, a deity, for crying out loud!”

“If you want to be respected then act like it!!”

“What did you say!!!”

“What!!”

We glowered at each other for a while.

Lufure-sama was the first one to avert his eyes.

He got scared because of my glare filled with bloodlust — no such thing.

He was still as audacious as ever, and he continued on while still carrying the basket.

“Ahh! Your fiance is soooo pitiful since he’ll get married to you!”

His words were dripping with sarcasm as he did his soliloquy.

He continued talking with a smirk plastered on his face, his voice loud enough for me
to hear it.

“Your marriage will ne~ver work out, since a man will definitely prefer a docile and
cute girl over you! He’s probably wishing at the bottom of his heart that your
engagement will get broken, and he’ll be with another girl and —”

“Already broken.”

I unwittingly forcefully spat those words out.

Lufure-sama stood dumbstruck after being interrupted, and a small ‘what’ spilled out
of his lips.

He no longer spewed such poisonous words against me.

I bitterly stared at him as he stood stupefied.

“My engagement is already broken… Thanks to a docile and cute girl.”

The smug smile was wiped off from Lufure-sama’s face when he heard what I said.

He looked taken aback, seemingly thinking that it was just a lie, then his eyes darted
around — afterward, he pursed his lips, as if he was looking for the right words to say.

“Ah… Ehm… are you serious…”

His voice didn’t have the same force as before.

He kept on restlessly fixing his hold on the basket, then he timidly snuck a glance at
me.

“…So-sorry. Look, I didn’t mean to…”

“Nah, it’s fine.”

Lufure-sama was unusually docile, so I glanced at him sideways before heaving a sigh
full of complicated feelings.

Actually, there’s nothing okay about this — still, being able to see his expression
already helped ease my annoyance.

“It’s not Lufure-sama’s fault. It’s true that I’m not docile, nor am I cute.”

“T-that’s not…! Yeah, I just got carried away and went out of the line, but that’s not —
”

“Of course, I’m not trying to be meek at all!”

Lufure-sama hemmed and hawed as he mumbled while I clenched my fists tightly.

If Lufure-sama already reflected on his actions, then I won’t complain to him anymore.

Rather than that, it was more important to focus on how to make Eric cry.
“I don’t care if I’m not cute! I’ll definitely make him regret breaking the engagement!
It’s better if he realized that I’m not some docile and cute girl that he can mess with!”

I unwittingly chuckled with malice as I imagined how Eric would hang his head in
tears, begging me to retract the engagement cancellation.

Well, I still didn’t come up with a specific method to teach him a lesson, though!

It was true that I wasn’t calm, and I couldn’t even solve this proxy saintess business
that Amalda forced on me.

In that case —

‘Let’s just kick that good-for-nothing father in the balls, and make him spit out the truth!’

Father was probably cowed by Eric, so he couldn’t say the truth, so I should just
threaten him, too.

In short, it was something I could solve by force.

What a pleasant idea, so simple and clear.

“…What the heck.”

I had been vigorously nodding my head when Lufure-sama muttered.

It was fleeting — just a teeny tiny instant — but his expression loosened up a bit. Well,
he shook his head forcefully right away, though, and that moment vanished in thin air.

“What’s up with you, huh! Y-you’re so lively, aren’t you! Just what kind of personality
do you have, looking like that even though your engagement was cancelled!”

There was not a trace of his admirable attitude earlier.

His cheeky, saucy expression returned, and his words were a lot more brazen than his
face.

“Normal people will be depressed, you know! They’re going to cry, and feel down,
right!? You’re just like that, so that’s why you’re not cute!”
“Sorry, then, for being like this! I had been depressed too, like normal people, you
know!”

I couldn’t help but raise my voice again in anger, caught up in the mood due to Lufure-
sama’s impertinence.

Of course I was affected because of the broken engagement, too.

I was mortified, vexed, and I had been restless to the point that I didn’t know what to
do.

Yeah, I knew there was not a single particle of cuteness in me. Anybody would choose
Amalda, between me and her! — that was my attempt in apathy.

“But… I was already comforted.”

I had become desperate, totally losing my temper, and yet he still listened to my story.

He didn’t laugh at my aspirations.

He didn’t negate my negative feelings of sadness and bitterness.

‘He could’ve just laughed it off.’

I slowly blinked, and I recalled the voice behind my back.

He had been so straightforward, so I couldn’t stay depressed forever.

I squeezed my eyes shut and took a deep breath.

“I was already comforted, so of course I need to be more cheerful! I must be positive,

lively — and crush that guy to pulp!”

“Ugh, crush to pulp, you said!! So scary!!”

Lufure-sama stepped back in horror.

He increased the distance between us, but he kept on spouting vitriol.

“Hey, who on earth would comfort you, huh! Is he nuts!? Hey, don’t tell me it’s a guy!?
That guy doesn’t have any taste!!”

“I don’t care even if he doesn’t have any taste! Say another word, and I’m going to crush
YOU into pulp!!”

Well, he was already thoroughly smashed in my mind, though.

This deity and Eric should be mashed together! I’m so gonna make them beg for mercy
in tears!!

“Isn’t it fine! Even if he’s strange, he still made me happy!”

I clenched my hands tighter, and bit fiercely on my lip.

Kami-sama wasn’t peculiar, he was just too kind for his own good, and he would
probably answer frankly to everyone, without any favoritism or inequality.

He was really kind and honest, so he just comforted me because of the way he was.

‘Still.’

His words had taken on a special meaning for me.

“It was the first time I was told that way!”

My agitated voice rang out loud and clear in the Shrine that was shrouded in the
darkness of the night.

This deity would definitely mock me, anyway — I already prepared myself for that, but
I didn’t hear any retort.

Only a deafening silence, followed by the rustling of the wind, answered me.

‘Lufure-sama?’

I was taken aback, so I looked up to him, and our eyes met, without a single word. He
seemed shaken.

There was no trace of his irritating, mocking smirk — only bewilderment was painted
on his handsome face, looking as if somebody played a prank on him.
“………… Y-you’re happy because he comforted you…”

Well, as expected, that expression also lasted for less than a second.

He immediately averted his eyes, then scowled, obviously annoyed.

“What’s up with that expression! Aren’t you stupid, you simple woman! What an
idiotic face that was!!”

“H-Huh!!!????”

Yep, Lufure-sama was Lufure-sama, no matter what, as expected.

Maybe I should crush him like a bug for real now, huh………

……This dangerous thought flew out of my head the moment Lufure-sama opened his
mouth.

“You, showing me that face… D-do you like him?”

Eh?

…What?
The next day…

I made my way to Kami-sama’s room while hugging the basket of food, my mind
swirling in chaos. And now, Kami-sama and I were eating the bread Lidianne gave me,
but my thoughts were still endlessly bothered.

‘Do you like him? He said. He said I liked him.’

Lufure-sama’s words floated to my mind.

I tried concentrating on eating my bread, but my hand stopped every now and then
while shredding it into a million pieces before I knew it.

‘Still… there’s no way that’d be true.’

I threw a glance at Kami-sama sitting beside me, but he still looked the same.

He was peering into the basket, then he shyly took a piece of bread.

Of course, he didn’t have something like a human hand to grab it, though — it was just
a black and sticky something.

There was no change in his mud-like body, and it was still as stretchy as ever. He was
not a human, no matter how you looked at him.

‘Impossible! He doesn’t even have a face or body, see!?’

My hand that had been shredding the bread had stretched out towards Kami-sama
before I noticed it.

I pinched his side, and he shivered in shock.

Afterward, I continued to poke him absentmindedly, as if trying to confirm that he was

really not a human.
‘Well, I also think that he’s an awesome, kind deity. He comforted me, so I was glad… But,
this and that are totally different!’

“A, ahm…?”

‘As I thought, a human like me is still the best… No, a Saintess is the deity’s wife, right.
Still! The other deities all have human forms, don’t they!’

However, Kami-sama was just like this.

He was just a smooth, glossy lump of something.

Well, his skin felt like a human’s though — it was smooth and plump — but it was still
different from a human.

‘Besides, I haven’t given up on my wedding! If I said that I like him, then I’ll be the same
as Eric, right? He has a fiancee, and yet he fell in love with another girl!’

But the engagement was already broken now!

…In that case, then technically, I don’t have a fiance now, so it’s not cheating?

No no, he didn’t have a hand to hold, let alone a face to kiss.

I didn’t even know how he managed to eat that bread without a hand and mouth.

But, what if Kami-sama had a human appearance…?

‘No, no, no, no! He doesn’t have that! Impossible!’

“Ahm…… Eleanor-san?”

“Hyowah!”

Kami-sama suddenly called out, so I shrieked, and a weird sound came out of my
mouth.

I really thought my heart stopped.

“K-Kami-sama, w-what is it?”

I patted my chest as I tried to press down my agitation. Kami-sama glanced at me, and
he seemed to shudder apologetically.

“Sorry for bothering you when you’re in the middle of contemplation, but… I’m a bit
worried about something.”

“W-worried?”

Eh, was I making an expression that was enough to worry him?

Rather than that, what kind of face did I have right now?

I unconsciously patted my cheeks, while Kami-sama stretched a little, as if he was

trying to sit more properly.

“…Yes. I sensed it as soon as you entered the room.”

Kami-sama’s tone was very serious, contrary to my restlessness.

He swayed, and it felt like he was training his gaze on me.

“Eleanor-san, there’s a faint hint of filth from you.”

‘…A hint of filth… from me?’

This so-called filth sprang from people’s evil thoughts.

Grudges, envy and hate would all give birth to filth that could bring calamity to the
world.

In that case —

“I’m carrying negative emotions… is that it?”

‘…I can’t refute that.’

I still resent Eric even now.

I was also mad at Amalda, and I wanted to kick my own father’s butt.

Honestly, he hit the bull’s eye.

“No, it’s not coming from you, Eleanor-san.”

But Kami-sama shook his body and negated that.

He was probably shaking his head, in human terms.

“Eleanor-san is also human, so I am sure you have all sorts of emotions. However, if
you could still keep those emotions in check within yourself, then there’s no problem
with that. Otherwise, the world would be covered in filth.”

…I see?

Yeah, no matter how good a person was, to say that he never experienced negative
emotions was totally impossible.

If all the people in the world released filth, then the deities wouldn’t be able to accept
them all.

Oh well, if their bodies couldn no longer take it in, then their appearance would turn
to this.

“Filth is stronger, and made from pure malice… Hatred and grudges that have been
taken too far.

Violence without hesitation. Evil thoughts that will eat up their souls — such will give
birth to filth.”

“Taken too far…”

“Did you remember something?”

I reflexively recalled the incident yesterday when I heard Kami-sama’s quiet voice.

The one that happened behind the dining hall, when I deflected the trash away.

That strange shadow that swayed underneath her feat…

“…If you happen to know something about this, then please refrain from going near it.
If it’s just a little bit of filth, then it shouldn’t be able to inflict too much damage, but it
wouldn’t hurt to take precautions.”

Kami-sama glanced at me, then let out a small sigh. I remained quiet.

He then shook his body again apologetically, after that.

“Normally, I can draw the filth towards me, but… I don’t know why, but I don’t feel that
well recently… Sorry, I can’t do anything else.”

“Ah, can’t do anything else isn’t —”

“But”

I tried to refute that, but he already cut me off.

His voice was still calm and quiet… but it was strong and unwavering.
“I can also do something if it’s about the filth. If this bothers Eleanor-san, then please
come to me.”

Kami-sama tried to reassure me while I wordlessly stared at him.

He was saying all those things, but there had been no change in his body.

His surface was still smooth. He didn’t have any face, hands, or feet.

The words spilled out of his mouth, and his body undulated with the rhythm.

He wasn’t a human, no matter how much I stared at him.

“Be it monsters or calamities, I will definitely take them all in. I will never let you face
anything dangerous.”

He stretched his oscillating body towards me, as if he was peering into my face.

Yes, he didn’t have a body, but why… why do I feel like he was gently smiling at me?

“I will definitely protect you, Eleanor-san.”

His voice resounded in the entire room. Only the two of us were here.

Kami-sama’s glossy surface was turned straight towards me.

I was reflected on it — I looked so stiff from surprise.

My cheeks seemed to be dyed in red — I hastily averted my gaze from myself.

“…Eleanor-san?”

Kami-sama seemed perplexed because of my suspicious behavior, so he called my

name.

He stretched his body again, as if trying to follow my movement to peer into my face.
I was already biting my lips hard before I noticed it.

‘You don’t even know how I feel!’

…Ugh, and why on earth did I say that!? I was already screaming inwardly, but there
was no way Kami-sama would know about it.

He just seemed bewildered as he twisted his body.

“What happened?… Did I say something weird?”

“Nothing!!!”

I was already yelling before I knew it, but it couldn’t be helped.

In an attempt to gloss over it, I righted myself again, then pinched his body.

“K-Kami-sama, I won’t rely on you! If I do that, then the filth that we have especially
purified will increase again!!”

You’re getting all your priorities backwards!! I stretched him out as I yelled that, and
Kami-sama looked bothered as he wriggled as usual.
‘True.’

Even if they were just a few of them, there were people in this world who poured their
love into other creatures aside from humans.

In this context, the word “love” did not simply refer to adoration or admiration, of
course.

That “love” was the love between a man and a woman, meaning to say, it was the love
felt by couples and husband and wife.

The object of this love was not limited to dogs, cats — or any other animal, for that
matter.

It could also encompass non-living things, such as statues and paintings, and some
even loved the evil monsters born from filth… apparently.

Jelly-like creatures like Kami-sama also existed among those monsters.

They were popular among dilettantes, they said.

I also saw “spring books” about those kind of love lined up in a dubious book shop
once —

‘But I don’t have that kind of weird fetish!’

My preferences are normal.

I liked human males, preferably close to my age, and it would be nice if he was also
handsome.

Someone who was kind and calm would be great, but cowards like Father are
absolutely a no.

He must be firm in times when he need to stand his ground, and I wanted a partner
who would look at me properly.

‘Kami-sama’s personality was… No, no! I’m thinking about it again!! Argh!’

A few days had already passed since that time, but here I was, clutching my head as I
groaned.

I was on my way back to the lodging house from Kami-sama’s room today, too.

Currently in the dining hall, but I didn’t come here to get my meal portion.

The food I got from Lidianne was already gone, so I came here to get more from her…
er, I mean, I came here to meet her to split her food.

She was already handing out food to the poor children first at the back of the dining
hall.

I was waiting for her inside the hall. I didn’t go with her since there’s nothing I could
give them, anyway.

Maybe the reason why these unnecessary thoughts kept on popping up was because I
was bored doing nothing while waiting.

‘In the first place… yeah, how about the other deities? If we’re talking about whether
they are human or not, then… aren’t there deities like my Kami-sama, who aren’t in their
human forms?’

Maybe Kami-sama wasn’t the only jelly-like deity — is that even possible?

Well, we’re talking about deities after all, so even if their appearance was human, their
original form might be different.

In that case, maybe I was the weird one for being so bothered about his appearance…?

“Eleanor. What are you so bothered about, enough for you to make that complicated
expression?”

I was sitting in a corner of the dining hall, deep in thought, when a voice called out to
me from beside me.
There was no need for me to turn around just to know who she was, that haughty tone
was already a giveaway.

“Is it because I made you wait for too long? You’re such a carefree person, so it’s
unusual for you to make a long face.”

“…Lidianne.”

She was mocking me while worrying deep inside, while I heaved a sigh.

Lidianne knit her brows when the retort she was expecting didn’t come, and I
remained silent.

“You’re really acting weird right now, you know? What happened —”

“Hey, Lidianne.”

I ignored her worries, still stuck in my thoughts.

‘Will the other saintesses probably know about the other deities’ form? If their real
appearance is jelly-like, then they probably won’t show that to other people. But maybe
it’s different for the Saintesses that they are the most intimate with… ’

I was the worst for thinking like this.

“…Have you ever seen Adoracion-sama’s body?”

I stared blankly at the sunset as I mumbled those words.

Lidianne was thoroughly mortified as she sputtered beside me.

“W-w-w-w-what are you saying so suddenly!? B-body… W-what do you mean by
that…!”

Lidianne shrieked, totally forgetting that we were still inside the dining hall.

She was biting her lips in an attempt to control her feelings, but she couldn’t keep her
face from turning red as a tomato.

That’s when I realized that my tongue slipped as I looked at Lidianne’s shocked

expression.

I hastily shook my head and pressed my mouth.

“T-that’s not it! I-I don’t mean anything weird!”

It was obviously clear how Lidianne misunderstood my words, and that’s why she
turned crimson.

The saintesses in this Shrine were wedded to the deities here.

There were also men who married deities from time to time, but let’s leave that for
now.

‘Have you seen your deity’s body’ would definitely bring a certain deed to their mind.

‘But I never wanted to ask anything about that!’

I was just genuinely interested — wait, if I explained it that way, then that would only
fan the flames.

“N-no, there’s no deeper meaning in it. No, simply put, I’m just interested in what’s
underneath Adoracion-sama’s clothes! I was just wondering whether you’ve seen him
remove his clothes!”

“See, that’s so weird!”

‘Ugh, she’s right, it did sound like I was a pervert!’

I didn’t manage to refute Lidianne’s word and my cheeks burned now.

Lidianne turned redder by the minute, and tears were starting to well in her eyes
because of mortification.

That’s because… Underneath his clothes, I said.

That’s because… Remove his clothes, I said.

‘Don’t I sound like some shameless hussy!?’

Well, it wasn’t ‘sound like’, it was already like that, given the situation.

…A perverted woman telling another saintess to tell me about the other deity’s — her
husband’s nudity.

“I-it’s just a misunderstanding, really, I swear!”

I desperately tried to deny it with as heat creeped to my cheeks.

Even if I was like this, I was also a pure maiden of marriageable age.

Having a deep interest in the body of a male — I couldn’t stand being labelled as such!

“It’s fine even if it’s not Adoracion-sama!! Any other deity will do!”

“You’re just aggravating the situation!”

‘Ugh, she’s right!’

It’s over. I was already seen as a perverted girl.

I never wanted that to happen, but I no longer knew what to say to refute it. I don’t
even have any excuses anymore.

I could only groan loudly and unintelligibly as I clutch my head.

It was already sunset, bordering nightfall.

Lidianne and I were the only ones flustered in this deserted dining hall.

I felt sorry for her, being suddenly interrogated about the bare body of her deity, but
more than that, I was embarrassed to death.

Nobody was there to help us calm down as things were starting to get out of hand,
when —

“Hey, look at them.”

A voice dripping with scorn rang out inside the empty dining hall.

That bell-like nasal voice — even if I wanted to forget it, it was already very familiar
to me.

“The shameless people were talking about shameless things. You heard them too,
right?”

“Yes, that’s right, Rozalie. I didn’t want to hear anything about that, but there’s no
choice but to do such things.”

“Even though she’s one of the noblest aristocrats, she’s so ill-bred.”

I swallowed back my groans when I heard them giggling.

I wiped the sweat on my face brought about by embarrassment, and turned around
with a sense of foreboding — yep, I was right.

Rozalie, Lufure-sama’s saintess, and her cronies were snickering mockingly as they
stared at us.

“Yikes, they’re looking over here!”

“So scary~”

Rozalie’s minions pretended to be frightened, but she ignored them and wordlessly
stared at us.

She trained her ice cold gaze towards Lidianne, then she turned to me, before staring
at Lidianne once again. She snorted.
“Goodness me, look at that, two fake Saintesses, so perfect for each other. It seems like
you’re having a great time but sorry to burst your bubble — really now, did you think
Adoracion-sama will take a substitute seriously?”
“Huh? Did you just say substitute? You…!”

What right did they have to say those things when they just butted in.

I had already jumped to my feet before I noticed it, glaring fiercely at Rozalie.

“Adoracion-sama chose Lidianne. You’re insulting Adoracion-sama himself with that

tone of yours!”

“I’m just telling the truth, aren’t I? Adoracion-sama only have one Saintess. All the rest
are just substitutes for her. I’m just stating a fact that everybody else knows already.”

Her adorable-looking face contorted in annoyance as she shrugged her shoulders. Her
expression suddenly changed, and she looked at me mockingly.

“Oh, don’t tell me, you — the fake saintess that even the lowest, incompetent god didn’t
want — don’t know about the Saintess who is the reincarnation of Adoracion-sama’s
lover since the founding of the nation? It’s really romantic. She will continue to
reincarnate endlessly for Adoracion-sama, in order to support him.”

“I already know th—”

“That girl will search the ends of the world in order to be with Adoracion-sama, and
he will also do all he can to find her — even if her appearance already changed, their
past will connect them to each other… Yes, that’s why Adoracion-sama’s love is
considered deeper than the depths of the ocean.”

Rozalie snorted contemptuously as she trained her eyes on Lidianne.

She continued talking to her, treating me as air.

“That reincarnated girl is the only one who can have Adoracion-sama’s heart. Every
single Saintess other than her is already considered as ‘substitute’; it doesn’t matter if
he is the one who chose her, he will never give her his love and compassion. That deity
is reserving his body for his one true love, no matter how many hundred years have
passed.”

Everybody knows about it — Rozalie repeated again.

She had a triumphant smile pasted on her pretty face.

Her eyes turned to slits with self-satisfaction, a hand supporting her cheek as she
slanted her head for a bit.

“…Oh dear. What happened to you, Lidianne-san. You’ve been quiet all this while.”

I was dumbstruck for a moment when I heard Rozalie’s words.

Now that I think about it, Lidianne had never retorted, not even once.

‘She’s not the type to silently take it all in.’

She would never let anyone else disparage her.

She would never remain wordless, even if the timing was bad and the situation called
for being silent.

I turned around, bothered.

“How pitiful. Was I too harsh on you for saying the truth?”

I let out a tiny gasp.

She didn’t look hurt by the words; she didn’t even cry, nor did she looked mad to the
point of being rendered speechless.

Her haughty face was clear as ever, but her fists were balled way too tightly, and she
was biting her lips, as if trying to endure all of this.

“A Saintess unloved by her deity is such a miserable condition to be in. If I were in her
shoes, I would never be able to endure pining for a person who yearns for another.”

I could feel her intent gaze on Lidianne behind my back.

Rozalie kept on chattering, brimming with satisfaction.

The laughter of her cronies also petered out, leaving only silence in the entire dining
hall.

Only Rozalie’s tinkling voice continued on, with nobody attempting to stop her tirade.

“Everyone else know the pleasure of being loved by her deity. You, on the other hand,
had been chosen by the second greatest deity of all time, and yet you can never obtain
his love — I wonder how that feels.”

“…”

“Is there a wife unloved by her husband? A husband who can never love his wife? If a
deity and his Saintess didn’t love each other, then she can never be a true Saintess.”

I wordlessly clenched my fists.

I tried to breathe in deeply in order to calm down, but it wasn’t effective.

I was still in the middle of inhaling —

“No matter how high the status of her deity is, a Saintess who isn’t loved is a failure,
you know. You’re just a substitute. In other words, a-fake-Saintess.”

“…tell that to yourself.”

“Huh?”

“Aren’t you a fake Saintess yourself? Lufure-sama is running away from you, to boot!”

I whipped around to face Rozalie and screamed at the top of my lungs.

“What’s that, husband and wife, you said!? Heh, he’s even shaking in his boots, too
scared to see that face of yours! You yourself ain’t being loved, so where did you get
that audacity to tell us that!? Look in the mirror first, you’re the fake Saintess here,
idi~ot!”

“Wha—!?”

I didn’t care for Rozalie’s shocked expression.

I didn’t even care if I was vulgar for spouting such words.

With the force of my anger, I gripped Lidianne’s hand from behind me.

“Let’s go, Lidianne!”

“…Eh!?”

“Just come!”

Lidianne couldn’t even say anything as I pulled her hand.

Rozalie shrieked in a fluster as we made our exit.

“W-wait! Why do you kn — no! What do you mean by that! Stop! Are you running away
from me!?”

There’s no one who would wait when told so in this situation.

Of course, I wanted to retort while we left.

“Why don’t you go to your beloved deity and ask him what it means!”

Spitting out a line that sounded like it came from a small fry villainess, I dragged
Lidianne away from the dining hall.
I finally stopped in my tracks as we approached Adoracion-sama’s mansion leaving
the dining hall behind us.

‘Here we go again’ ‘— was what I thought, but I was pretty sure something was
different this time around, and that had something to do with Lidianne’s current state.

“…Lidianne, what happened to you?”

The twilight breeze blew around us as we stood in the middle of the road.

Only the rustling of the leaves on the trees could be heard as I whirled around to face
Lidianne.

“Why didn’t you say anything back then? It doesn’t seem like you.”

Lidianne was in a disadvantageous position back when Amalda appeared with the
priests in tow, but that didn’t deter her from proudly retorting against her.

But right now, not a single trace of that magnificent display of haughtiness remained.

“Everything that Rozalie said was right, wasn’t it. You know better about Lufure-
sama’s matters, don’t you?”

Lufure-sama was staying in Adoracion-sama’s mansion.

I didn’t have an inkling when he started living there, but Lidianne knew full well how
Lufure-sama never went to see Rozalie.

And yet, she remained silent about it.

Rozalie had been shooting off her mouth, but she remained taciturn, even during the
time we were running away.

I was still clutching her hand that I had grasped when we were about to escape.
If it was the usual Lidianne, she would already shake it off and retort with “Until when
will you hold my hand!?”

“Hey, Lidianne.”

“…”

“Are you perhaps bothered about what Rozalie said?”

Lidianne finally twitched when she heard the words I uttered.

However, it was very obvious that it was not a happy reaction.

She bit her lips and casted her eyes down, as if she wanted to hide whatever feeling
was painted across her face, then she squeezed the words out.

“…There’s no way I’m bothered about that.”

It sounded as if she was trying to convince me.

She didn’t attempt to lift her face, nor did she turn towards me.

“I am a fake Saintess. I am not a person who can hope to have Adoracion-sama’s heart.
That much is correct.”

She then heaved a sigh after mumbling those words.

Her breathing was slowed, as if she was trying to calm herself down. She took another
breath before abruptly raising her head.

“— So what?”

Her tone was brimming with haughtiness.

Her expression returned to how it was usually — composed.

She gazed at me nonchalantly, and her lips were curved into a smile.
“Let them just say whatever they want. I’m already well aware before I entered the
Shrine.”

“Aware… but”

“Adoracion-sama’s Saintess will only be reincarnated when he is reborn into a human,

and she will definitely seek him out.”

I also knew about this story.

Adoracion-sama’s was a deity with a deep relationship with the humans, and that
peculiar characteristic of his, as well as that legend was widely known among the
people.

Adoracion-sama would abandon his deity state, and he would be reborn as a human.

His destination was already predetermined. He would be born in the royal family, who
were his own descendants.

He would no longer have his appearance and divine power, and he would only use the
remaining vestiges of his power as a deity to lead the people.

That girl would be the only support of Adoracion-sama, who would have to undergo
such rigorous conditions.

Humans couldn’t live for eternity, so everyone else would leave him behind, but she
was the only person who would be reborn over and over again, and she would
definitely find him again.

Legend says that she would never lose her memories, and that she would always
remember Adoracion-sama’s love for her.

“But I don’t have any memories of my past life. I am just me. I don’t have any
recollection of being loved by him.”

She raised her chin and straightened her back, no longer looking down.

Her voice was clear and bright, almost laughing, even.

“Being chosen by Adoracion-sama to be his Saintess is an immense honor — I already

knew that before I answered his call. I didn’t come here wishing to be loved by him.”

I wordlessly stared at her.

However, she didn’t meet my eyes.

She just gazed faraway at a certain point in the distance.

“Did you know? That person told me ‘Let us reform the Shrine” so I became the
Saintess, you know? The country already knows what’s going on within the Shrine,
but they didn’t have the power to intervene. That’s the reason why I was sent, to
change the situation from within this Shrine.”

“……”

“But you know, I didn’t come here for the sake of the country. I entered the Shrine for
him.”

There was only one thing reflected on those resolute, red eyes.

It was Adoracion-sama’s mansion.

‘Lidianne… ’

“I want to help that person. I want to reform the Saintesses, return the Shrine to how
it is supposed to be, and restore the joy of the deities.”

Lidianne chuckled softly.

She didn’t bow her head again.

She didn’t attempt to shake me off, so we were still holding hands, and she was
gripping it really hard that it was a bit painful.

“But I didn’t live up to his expectations! That’s the only thing that I can’t do! Ever since
that Amalda Ridge came, nobody listens to my words anymore…!”

She heaved a sigh, then she held her tongue after spouting those words out.

We’re talking about Lidianne. She probably didn’t intend to say such timid words.
She blinked, as if perplexed, then she bitterly turned away.

The edge of her eyes…

“…I’m not sad about not being loved. I’m already prepared for it right from the start.”

She couldn’t hide the fact that tears were starting to well up in them, but she still tried
to gloss over it as she looked up to the sky.

“…Still.”

The night sky was dotted with the stars, looking as if it was covered in jewels.

It was clear without a single cloud.

The evening breeze was cold, as if it wasn’t spring yet, blowing through her raven hair.

“I’m just so vexed that I’m so useless.”

Lidianne’s voice was quivering as those words spilled out of her lips. It felt as if she
was sending all those feelings that she couldn’t get across into the faraway sky instead.

The bright night sky was filled with stars.

Her raven hair flowed into the wind, as if it was a sheet of paper — breathtakingly
beautiful.

“…Hey, I just want to ask something.”

There was an unnecessary obstruction to that otherwise perfect painting.

It was me, of course.

I couldn’t help but voice it out as I stared at Lidianne’s side profile —

“Liddy, you’ve never had a friend before, have you?”

Well, in fairness, I also knew it was inappropriate in this setting, and that question was
way too insensitive of me, as if I can’t read the mood.
The night was cold, uncharactersitic of spring.

The atmosphere around us was colder — I almost thought I froze for an instant.

Lidianne’s tears seemed to have gone instantly as she stared at me with a horrible
expression.
Lidianne was angry — no, that’s not it. She was staring at me in mute amazement like
I was some kind of rare animal.

The furrow between her brows deepened, and she glared at me with misty eyes.

“………… Are you mocking me?”

“N-no way! That’s not what I meant…!”

“Then you think I was just talking about nonsense that is not worth listening to?…
Well, I guess that’s how it is. I was the one talking arbitrarily after all.”

She casually wiped the corners of her eyes, and along with it, she also erased all traces
of whatever feeling she had from her face, and she stared back at me expressionlessly.

She then spoke with a frigid tone while masking all her emotions. It was pretty obvious
that she was shutting me out.

“Actually, if it’s not something I have to ask you, then you’re not obligated to listen,
either. I said something idiotic. Just forget it.”

“That’s not it — Argh! That’s what I’m pointing at!”

She had hidden all traces of weakness, and was acting haughty and proud and all
prickly once again that I couldn’t help but scratch my head in frustration.

Oh well, it was my fault, though.

If Kami-sama was here instead of me, he would probably soothe her with gentle
words, given the situation.

But, I wasn’t Kami-sama, and I wasn’t a tactful person who knew how to read the
mood.

Besides, even if I was like this, I didn’t just say those words on a whim.
There was something I wanted to clarify with Lidianne.

“Liddy, you’ve never complained about anything to anybody, right!?”

“Complaints? There’s no way I will, of course.”

“As I thought! Then, have you ever summoned anyone to Adoracion-sama’s mansion!?”

“Never. There’s no need.”

‘See!’

I already expected Lidianne’s answers to be like this, so I couldn’t help but sigh deeply.

She had a stoic personality, I already knew that, but this was too much. She was overly
cautious, too considerate.

I, on the other hand, complained to Kami-sama until the sunset right after I received
the letter of breaking off my engagement.

“So what of it.”

“Argh, for goodness sake!!”

I stepped forward, and Lidianne stepped back, seemingly startled.

I grabbed both her hands to prevent her from running away, and I looked straight at
her.

“You, you should say what you just said to Adoracion-sama himself!”

“Wha… what!? What are you blabbering about —!?”

“At any rate, you’ve been keeping everything to yourself the entire time, don’t you?
Certainly, I understand how there are things that are difficult to talk about, but still,
you should just nonchalantly air it out— Adoracion-sama probably won’t notice
anything unless you say so, so you just have to bare it all! Don’t give up!”

Well, I didn’t really know Adoracion-sama that well!

Based on what Lufure-sama said, he seemed like a dense person, and besides, if he
was perceptive, then Lidianne wouldn’t have to worry to this extent.

“You have to tell him right away. If you’re going to worry about it for so long, then it’s
absolutely better to tell him! It won’t go wrong!”

I squeezed her hands, and her eyes widened even more.

She blinked, as if astounded — but that expression was gradually wiped off her face
as she grimaced.

“…What’s with that.”

After a moment of silence, she whispered.

“You don’t even know how I feel, so don’t go shooting your mouth off…!”

Her muffled voice still resounded quietly around us.

She was glaring at me, as if she wanted to shoot me to death.

“There’s no way I can say that, right! I am nothing to that person! I’m just somebody
chosen to help change the Shrine!”

“But, Liddy—!”

“No buts!”

She interrupted me while raising her voice!

Her brows were raised, her shoulders were trembling — she was really angry this
time.

All her emotions were bared as she glowered at me under the night sky.

“You —”

Her breathing was ragged now as she spat those words.

She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath, then —

“What do you know about me!? Easy for you to say!”

She was putting up a strong front, but behind that, I could see that she was almost
close to tears as she screamed.

“You don’t even have any idea what I am going through!”

It was this stubborn, arrogant and domineering girl’s true feelings — the ones she
would never divulge to anyone; the true voice of her heart.

‘Lidianne… ’

She shook her head as if to reject me, and she tried to shake my hands off her. I just
stared at her, and I also took a deep breath.

I inhaled as much of the night air as I could, then —

“Of course I know nothing of it!!!!!”

I gripped her hands more tightly now.

Her fingertips were cold, but I wrapped them with my hands. She averted her eyes as
if to run away, but I trained my eyes on her.

“That’s because you won’t say anything! You can’t expect me to understand that!”

If you don’t say anything, nobody will understand you.

It’s not as if you’re asking for something in return.

The reason for this was simple.

“If you want to talk about something, then it’s okay to do that. I can listen to you as
much as you want!”
“…What about it.”

Lidianne looked down on me as she whispered.

She stopped shaking my hand off, but loathingly glared at me instead.

“Nothing is solved even if I told you about it…!”

“Yeah, that may be so, still!”

I also glared back at her eyes that were filled with stubborness.

Both of us were acting so unlady-like as we stared each other down with a grim face,
and spatted words roughly.

“Something MIGHT change, right! There are things that you won’t know if you’re on
your own!”

“Nonsense! What, can YOU solve MY problem, huh!?”

“Of course there’s no way I can solve it!!”

I couldn’t guarantee such a thing.

I wasn’t Kami-sama, nor was I Lidianne herself — I was just an outsider in this case.

“Then —”

“BUT!!”

Lidianne was about to argue vehemently, so I also raised my voice in return.

I was an outsider. Basically, it wasn’t like I could do something about her situation, but
— there were things that I can see precisely because of what I was.
“Even if I can’t solve it, I can tell you the things that you don’t notice yourself!!”

“Me…!? What do you mean by ‘things I don’t notice!?”

Lidianne dubiously knitted her brows as I took another step closer to her.

I could almost touch her long hair if the wind blew.

She winced at the proximity. I started speaking once again.

“— Adoracion-sama’s eyes.”

His gaze back at the mansion floated to my mind.

That cool, austere, and unforgiving person feared by both men and deities — and the
look he gave exclusively to Lidianne.

“Lidianne, you’re the only person he would look at with gentle eyes… I bet you didn’t
notice that, right?”

He was glad that she made a friend, and was disappointed to know that he was
mistaken. He rejoiced in her happiness when she looked like she was having fun.

He only had eyes for her during the entire time he was in the mansion.

‘There’s no way Adoracion-sama treated her as “nothing”.’

Lidianne probably didn’t notice it because she was too close.

From a bystander’s view, however, it was very obvious.

“…Me?”

Lidianne mumbled, and she looked like she had just been told a lie.

Apparently, it was beyond her imagination.

For a few moments, she just blinked her eyes, unable to continue her tirade.

“…There’s no way that’s true.”

However, the words that spilled after that silence was full of denial.

She shook her head, as if to say that she couldn’t believe it.

“Maybe you misjudged, or it’s just a misunderstanding on your part. That’s because,
I’m not reincarnated.”

“You’re saying that just because you don’t have the memories, right?”

Lidianne rejected my words, but I just shrugged.

It was said that the girl would have her memories of her previous life in all her
reincarnation, but the only person who can confirm that was the girl herself.

An ordinary human wouldn’t have the memories of her past life — and I was pretty
sure that there were some things that the girl forgot from time to time, too.

It was said that she would only reincarnate when Adoracion-sama was a human —
that’s what the story said.

There was not a single person who directly saw, heard and knew about such a thing.

That was why I was confident.

“Even if you didn’t have the memories, that doesn’t affirm that you’re not the
reincarnation! At the very least, Adoracion-sama treasures you — so if you don’t know
something, it’s better to be positive about it!”

“…”

Lidianne couldn’t say anything to refute my words.

I peered at her face. Her mouth was wide open in shock.

She looked dumbfounded, which was so unlike her. She was staring at me as if I was
some kind of rare animal.

She remained silent for a few moments, before blinking once, twice, then —

“You’re so simple.”
She heaved a deep sigh full of exasperation.

“Spouting such an outrageous claim… What will you do if you’re mistaken?”

“What will I do, you said…”

Well, there’s nothing I could do about that.

I didn’t have any basis that Lidianne was truly the reincarnated girl, so if it was
different from what I thought, then… I could only apologize afterward, I guess.

…I was troubled about it, and Lidianne narrowed her eyes.

“If you’re mistaken, then I’m going to despise you.”

“Despise!?”

Such extent!?

“That’s only natural.”

I goggled at her; she, on the other hand, snorted.

She easily shook my hands off, then she put one of her hands on her waist, and flipped
her hair with the other.

Under the night sky filled with stars…

She raised her chin haughtily as usual, she looked unruffled as usual, and she showed
her usually proud demeanor to me. With a more daring tone than usual —

“You’re the one who instigated this, so you have to take responsibility!”

That’s outrageous! — I protested, but she happily chuckled in return.

“Ehhh! Amalda-sama, “you haven’t”, yet?”

It was early afternoon, in the cafeteria that was exclusive for the high-ranking
saintesses.

Rozalie was genuinely laughing at the words that Amalda had just said.

“Lufure-sama and I do it every night! Even if he looks like a boy, he’s a proper adult…
My body can’t keep up.”

“…Really, is that so? Is that how it is?”

“Of course! A Saintess is the wife of the deity, after all! They have to love each other
deeply, after all!”

All the other Saintess surrounding them nodded in agreement.

Her usual low-ranking minion saintesses weren’t there, but their reactions were
pretty similar to them.

A lower-ranking saintess couldn’t go against a higher-ranking.

Rozalie was the third rank saintess, so the only person who could say no to her was
Amalda.

The said Amalda was only blushing furiously at Rozalie’s words, though.

I heard her relationship with the Supreme God was good, but it only amounted to such,
huh — Rozalie snickered as she thought about it.

‘They are sticking like glue to each other, and yet he never once touched her. How pitiful,
aren’t she ashamed of it?’
In this case, then maybe Amalda was just like that substitute — Lidianne — she was
probably a fake saintess too, the same as her.

In the first place, the Supreme God Grand Verite had never chosen a saintess before,
so that in itself was odd enough.

Well, it was true that Amalda was beautiful, and her magical power was strong — but
she’s just a poor baron’s daughter, after all.

It was already ridiculous that she managed to snag the position of a saintess, even
though she’s nothing more than an uncouth, rustic bumpkin.

For this woman to become the Supreme God’s saintess… She probably used
underhanded means just so she could enter the Shrine.

‘I’m still the number one Saintess, in the end.’

Her ranking maybe third, but the first was just a country chick that the Supreme God
wouldn’t even touch, while everyone knew the second one was just fake goods.

So, in reality, she was the most outstanding saintess of all.

“— Rozalie-chan?”

“What is it, Amalda-sama?”

Rozalie inwardly held Amalda in contempt, but she didn’t show a single trace of it on
her face. She gently smiled at Amalda when the latter called out to her. She elegantly
sipped the black tea, and she didn’t forget to humor her.

“Oh, by the way, Amalda-sama, did you know? There’s a rumor floating around in the
slums recently.”

“Rumor in the slums?”

‘What’s with that lisp. You sound like a pheasant.’

Amalda tilted her head in doubt while Rozalie inwardly scorned her.

‘She’s dumb and air-headed — hey, maybe only flowers grow inside that head of hers.’
“They say that there’s a gorgeous, pure, gentle and kind Saintess currently in the
Shrine. They must be referring to you, Amalda-sama. Even the poor orphans also
talked about it. As expected of Amalda-sama, you’re so great.”

“Ehh… me? You’re making me blush. I didn’t do anything.”

“Oh my, being humble, are we? If it’s Amalda-sama, your presence is already plenty
enough to lift the hearts of the common people even if you don’t do anything. You’re
the Supreme God’s Saintess, after all.”

“Rozalie-chan…”

Amalda pressed her cheeks with both hands as she looked down, unable to hide her
happiness.

She then gently shook her head and lifted her head — that appearance almost blew
Rozalie away.

“Yes, I will do my best! As the number one Saintess serving Grand Verite-sama, as the
representative of the Shrine, I would do my best to make everyone smile in
happiness!”

‘The number one Saint! The representative of the Shrine! How shameless, coming from a
baron’s bumpkin daughter like you!’

That firm gaze on her dumb face — what, did she think she was some kind of a leading
lady in a play?

Well, the only people who would smile anyway were the foolish, dumb poor people.

Wise aristocrats like Rozalie would only snicker at her.

She was trying to play the role of a tragic heroine, not realizing that she was just a
clown — Rozalie thought that she was really ridiculous.

‘But then, she’s easier to handle because she’s like this.’

She was stupid and easily swayed when perfunctorily fawned at.

It was irritating that her rank was higher than Rozalie’s, but — it was easier compared
to when Lidianne had been number one.

Because this girl was here, Rozalie was assured that “there won’t be any other girl that
will be above me”.

‘Alright, let me use you to the fullest.’

Rozalie changed her inward scorn to an amicable smile outwardly as she clapped her
hands in admiration.

“You truly are the best, Amalda-sama. I’m deeply moved. I also want to become a
magnificent Saintess like you, and change this Shrine for the better.”

She said those words with a laudable attitude. “But—”, she then continued on.

She contorted her expression to be as sorrowful as she could in order to invoke

Amalda’s sense of justice as much as possible.

“But did you know, Amalda-sama? That substitute Saintess of Adoracion-sama — Lady
Lidianne — she’s not worthy of being here in this holy Shrine, and she would
arrogantly trample over all other people —”
Rozalie couldn’t stop snickering.

She succeeded in thoroughly blackening Lidianne’s name, and Amalda fell for it
without suspecting anything. She now believed that Lidianne was an evil woman.

Even the priests and the other saintesses who adore Amalda, the saintess of the
Supreme God, were the same.

Lidianne lost her position within the Shrine and was completely isolated.

‘No, she was hated even from the start.’

‘Show some restraint’, ‘have some self-respect’ — Lidianne had been depressingly
naggy and loud before Amalda entered the picture.

She kept on yammering that excessive extravagance was not needed, that the deities
didn’t desire such things — well, that was just her scheming to get the support and
exert influence over the priests and saintesses that she could use.

Lidianne was close to the royal family who harbored hostility against the Shrine. When
Adoracion-sama decided to choose her as his saintess, the Shrine became noisy, and
people everywhere speculated that it would be troublesome.

‘The duty of the Shrine is to serve the deities. A suitable way of living was necessary for
the deities, and for the saintesses they favored. Excessive extravagance? This isn’t even
enough for them.’

Everything was better before Lidianne came.

Rozalie was ranked first, and no one dared to nag her about restraint and whatnot.

Moreover, everyone even advised her that more money was necessary in order to
humor the deities.
She petitioned the royal family for an increase in the Shrine’s budget, compelled the
people to make more donations, and confiscated the resources for the useless, low-
ranking saintesses. Nevertheless, it still wasn’t enough.

‘Lufure-sama isn’t satisfied with the current situation of the Shrine. That’s also the
reason why the other deities don’t appear. The deities protect the country, but what are
they going to do if the Shrine that is supposed to welcome them is shabby? Everything
must be magnificent.’

For the sake of this country, the Shrine shouldn’t be stingy.

The fools didn’t realize that this Shrine and the saintesses living here bound the deities
so that they would continue blessing this country.

This saintess of the supreme god was also a failure, because she could only spout
ideals all day long.

The second rank saintess was also a failure, prioritizing the royal family and scorning
the worth of the Shrine.

Rozalie was the only saintess worth honoring here.

‘There are a lot of Saintesses here who never even saw the deities that they serve, most
especially the high-ranking deities.’

The deities were capricious and they lived freely.

They weren’t necessarily in the Shrine — Rozalie learned about that when she first
came to this place.

In reality, there were only a handful of deities living in the Shrine.

Only Adoracion-sama lived permanently here among the high-ranking deities.

The twin deities – Lufure-sama, the god of light, and Soiree-sama, the goddess of
darkness, would appear from time to time.

‘It’s outrageous being chosen as a Saintess by a deity who doesn’t even come. But I’m
different. Lufure-sama is watching over me even from afar.’
Her deity was concerned about her.

He loved her properly.

He would run away when she tried to meet him, but that’s the fault of the Shrine for
not giving him a proper reception.

He told her that ‘I don’t have any recollection of choosing you’, but that was only
because he was testing her.

If that’s not the case — if he didn’t come here to meet her, then there was no reason
for him to visit the Shrine.

It was bad that his residence was smaller than Adoracion-sama’s just because he was
ranked third.

They should have prepared a grander mansion fit for the deity who had the true
saintess as his own.

If that happened —

‘Lufure-sama will appear before me, and he will give me all the love that I deserve, even
until now — I’m absolutely sure of that!’

That was what she believed.

It was just after midnight, near Adoracion-sama’s mansion, that she witnessed that.

That day, the words of the incompetent god’s saintess swirled through her mind,
gnawing at her until she could no longer stand it. She ended up following after her.

‘She’s just spouting nonsense. There’s no way she would know anything about Lufure-
sama.’

It was just a bunch of rubbish. It was nothing more than a whimper of a loser.

She just came here to check things out and verify it.

That was it — supposedly.

‘— noisy! Ugly! Hag!’

‘Haaa!? Except for your face, everything else about you is the worst, isn’t it!’

‘I got this perfect face, so whatever! I’m definitely better than that guy who comforted
you!’

She heard two rowdy voices bickering. Lidianne was there, staying behind at her
mansion and waving her hand — at the two shadows that were walking side by side
while carrying the huge baskets.

One was the unpleasant, irritating proxy saintess of the incompetent god.

The other one was —

‘I’m the God of Light! There’s a huge crowd of girls dying to be my Saintess, you know!?
Be more respectful! If you do that then —’

…Lufure-sama

The God of Light figure shone brightly even amidst the darkness of the evening road.

This cold, sharp, beautiful young deity would always glare at her with an aloof and
sarcastic gaze that didn’t match his boyish appearance, but there wasn’t a single trace
of that in his current expression. He was merrily frolicking, acting like a boy his age —
and it made Rozalie stand stock still.

“Why…”

She unwittingly whispered.

The sound of her voice was drowned out by the boisterous voices that were fading
away, melting into the darkness of the evening.

“Why”

She stared unblinking as their backs faded away into the night.

Unbelievable. Unacceptable. This shouldn’t happen.

Betrayal. She was the true saintess. She was the one supposed to stand beside Lufure.
And yet —

‘Impossible.’

Muddy emotions sprouted within her heart.

‘This is just a mistake.’

It spread further, swirling inside her, dyeing her black with those thick, dark emotions
clinging to every part of her, slowly burying her heart with not a single gap.

‘I’m the only true Saintess here.’

Something black started to control Rozalie, spreading from the tips of her fingers to
the top of her head.

It wasn’t unpleasant; it was even comfortable.

All the swirling, mixed emotions vanished, leaving behind a single thought etched in
her mind. This thought consumed her.

‘Unforgivable. There’s no way I’m going to forgive them.’

Gooey, sticky mud started to trickle from her fingertips.

It dripped to the ground, mixing with her shadow, but not a single soul noticed how it
flickered in the midst of the darkness.
A night passed since the commotion with Lidianne.

It was strangely peaceful the next morning.

The fair weather continued since yesterday, and the skies were clear this morning.

Birds pleasantly crossed the blue sky that didn’t have a single cloud in it.

The trees swayed with the spring breeze, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the
silent Shrine.

‘……?’

Even if Lidianne gave us some food, I decided to still get our share of food, so I head to
the dining hall.

The peace was so uncanny that I couldn’t help but tilt my head, thoroughly perplexed.

It was weird.

‘Something is strange. My clothes aren’t drenched in water, nothing is pulling on my feet,

and I can’t hear a single snicker all around me!’

They would pour water on me every morning in the Shrine, and they would also trip
me if I was careless while walking. If that wasn’t the case, they would sneer at me,
deliberately badmouthing me in loud voices so I would overhear.

Well, I always returned the favor if they’re not paying attention.

If they trip me, then I would make them fall down.

The atmosphere was always strained every morning with all that bickering so it was
definitely odd now that — Oh.

Oh.
I see.

‘Rozalie isn’t here.’

Her two minions weren’t here either.

Rozalie and her underlings loved to go out of their way just to pick a quarrel with me,
the saintess with the lowest status, and yet…

By the way, the other saintesses pretended I didn’t exist.

They didn’t bully me, but they didn’t talk to me either. They would scowl and leave if I
took the initiative to talk to them.

Of course, I haven’t talked to all the saintesses here, so there were probably some who
would properly face me, but so far, all my attempts had ended in failure — well, let’s
set this sad story aside for now.

‘…I wonder what happened. It was so fresh, just yesterday, so I expected that she’ll come
charging at me.’

It was wonderful enjoying peace, but something felt off.

I was pretty sure I managed to anger her to high heavens last night, but it was so
uncharacteristic of her doing nothing.

‘I can’t help but think that she’s up to something.’

If Rozalie was the only one missing, then maybe it was because she was away for a
festival or ceremony.

Her status as a saintess was high, so she was frequently tasked to be the representative
of the Shrine.

Be it the country or the citizens, people appreciated a powerful saintess of the deity
more than an ordinary saintess.

Amalda and Lydianne would also frequently go out of the Shrine to work — but.

‘If her underlings aren’t here, then that’s definitely odd!’

Rozalie’s minions were also low status saintesses, who were just a tad higher than me
in the ranking.

They supposedly didn’t go out that much, except during the events held by the entire
Shrine.

‘Maybe they’re hatching a plan to harass me? Wait, don’t tell me they’re going to spur
Amalda again?’

“…it’s not past them.”

I unwittingly mumbled as I hugged myself in horror.

I didn’t want to think about it, but then, if they wanted to get rid of Lidianne, Amalda
was quite an effective tool.

‘I should warn Lidianne to be more careful. At any rate, we promised to meet each other
this afternoon. I can just tell her during that time’

“I’ll definitely repay you for what happened today! Tomorrow afternoon, come to the
terrace on the outskirts of the temple, and you should be alone. Don’t you dare run
away!”

She spouted a line that was fitting for a villainess, but hey, we’re talking about Lidianne
here. She probably called me out to give me something as thanks or as an apology.

‘She didn’t have to do that, though.’

I couldn’t help but bitterly smile as I recalled the girl that was way too conscientious.

The reason for this bitterness was half dismay at her for not being honest to herself,
and the other half was anticipation of what she would do — and there was also a bit
of anxiety mixed in there.

‘It’s that girl, so I don’t think she’s going to do anything bad.’

She was the tsundere Lidianne, after all.

The girl was way too serious, and clumsy, too.

She didn’t really know how to go easy, so she might do something unexpected —

She. did. it.

The terrace on the outskirts of the temple was shrouded by lush greenery, and it was
tranquil.

A breeze perfect for an afternoon nap gently blew —

The terrace was almost buried underneath an abnormally huge pile of sweets, making
me freeze on my tracks in mute amazement, thoroughly dumbfounded by the
spectacle before my eyes.
‘So.’

“Liddy, you’re really bad at keeping things light. That’s the reason why you’re going
round in circles.”

“G-going round circles!? I never do that! This is as planned, I didn’t make too much!”

“Oy, stop treating me as your carrier! You lot!”

Lidianne and I were in the deserted terrace along with an extra person.

Three different voices rang out.

Enjoying the aroma of black tea in a high-class tea party — as if, nobody cared for
manners in front of this stupidly huge mountain of sweets.

All of us were making a racket while poking the sweets, each of us holding a plate in
one hand.

“Why is she here in the first place!? I didn’t hear anything about this!”

“I didn’t know Lufure-sama would be here! Oh well, Liddy’s making good use of you,
huh…!?”

“N-no, I didn’t intend to do that! Making good use of Lufure-sama, isn’t — no, wait!
When did this happen? Why are you calling me by my pet name!?”

“Eh, you’re asking that now!?”

I widened my eyes when I heard Lidianne’s words while we were in the middle of our
rambunctious conversation.

Since when? — even if she asked me that, I didn’t have an inkling, but the way I called
her probably changed a long time ago.
‘’Lidianne’ is too long. It’s a mouthful, too.’

Also, even Lufure-sama called her ‘Liddy’ aside from Adoracion-sama.

Of course, I decided to call her that too, and that’s the result.

Lidianne didn’t react, so I continued calling her by that name, but —

“I don’t remember giving you permission to call me that! You’re so rude for arbitrarily
using my nickname!”

Hey, you just didn’t notice it.

Lidianne angrily turned her chin away with a ‘hmpf’ before shooting off her mouth,
obviously displeased.

“Those things are only done if you’re done after you become friends, right! We’re not
even friends! Don’t misunderstand just because I invited you to a simple tea party!”

Lidianne puffed her chest while I blinked in perplexion.

I had a lot of things I wanted to retort, but first and foremost —

“…………… simple?”

What?

What did she mean by that? — I asked myself as I turned to look at my surroundings.

The sight of the mountain of sweets that almost buried the terrace came into view.

A whole cake, several types of tart, donuts that had been densely piled up, a container
filled with biscuits to the brim. An apple pie that she sliced for me sat on the plate I
was holding. We haven’t even touched the mousse at the back of the terrace.

We didn’t even have the time to enjoy the aroma of the tea, and yet there was a wide
selection of tea here waiting for us to sample.

So many different teas, divided and sorted accordingly from the type of their leaves to
the brewing method — ordinary aristocrats probably wouldn’t have the means to get
their hands on these no matter how much they tried to.

And yet, this was ‘simple’.

Then, did that mean this kind of event was also deemed simple in the House of
Blanchette?

“Nah, this tea party ain’t something you call ‘simple’, right.”

Lufure-sama, who had been requested to carry all of these, sighed exasperatedly in my
stead.

He bit into a biscuit then nonchalantly continued on.

“You’ve been preparing for this since last night. Even Adoracion-sama was wondering
what happened to you. I was also curious about the person you’re going to meet, and
yet it’s her, of all people!”

It was an unforgivable revelation.

Lidianne blushed furiously when the beans were spilled.

Her cheeks and entire face were dyed red, and even her ears and neck turned crimson.
Lidianne couldn’t take it any longer, and she roared.

“Argh! Lufure-sama! Why do you have to spout such unnecessary things!”

Lidianne’s voice echoed through the peaceful terrace.

She tightened her face in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, while Lufure-sama
didn’t show any signs of stopping his mouth.

I couldn’t help but sigh while looking at the lively scene.

‘Maybe I should invite Kami-sama next time.’

I was laughing, but I couldn’t help but think of Kami-sama, who was currently house-
sitting.

When I told him that “I’m meeting someone”, he cheerfully sent me out, but — maybe
it would have been better if I had taken him with me.

He was conscious about his appearance, so he didn’t want to go out as much as

possible, but still, he would have enjoyed this place —

However, the calm feeling was blown away in the next second.

“— Found you! So you were here, huh, fake Saintess!”

A shriek resounded almost at the same time I bit into the apple pie.

Uneasiness washed over me as I turned around — it was just as I thought.

Rozalie… No, it was one of her minions, and she was breathing raggedly as she barged
into our space.
“You weren’t at the dining hall even though it’s already lunch time, so I was wondering
where you are! I didn’t know that you’re having a carefree tea party in such a secluded
place!”

“That’s because I didn’t say anything.”

“Shut up!!”

You’re the one asking, and yet you’re snapping at me when I answered you. How
absurd.

I was scowling at her, but the lackey thoroughly ignored me as she briskly strode
towards us.

“I’ve been searching for you all over the place! And Lufure-sama is also with you —
what’s the meaning of this!?”

“Even if you asked that —”

It had nothing to do with me.

I’m not the one who invited him here in the first place, so if you’re not satisfied with
something, then why don’t you just complain to his face, huh? — those were my thoughts
as I turned towards Lufure-sama, who was supposedly happily arguing with Lidianne,
but…

‘Huh?’

He was gone.

Lufure-sama completely vanished into thin air. Lidianne was the only person there,
and she shook her head wordlessly.

“…”
I shut my eyes and took a deep breath.

I tried opening them again, and took another deep breath once I confirmed that
Lufure-sama’s figure was nowhere to be found.

“That deity, he ran away, didn’t he!!”

It’s no wonder that it strangely became quiet all of a sudden!

I could still sense his divine aura, so he didn’t seem to have gone very far, though.

‘Really, how irresponsible, disappearing on us just like that now! Even though he is a
deity, for crying out loud!’

Rozalie’s toady was here, so perhaps she was also nearby.

His danger detection was superb, but my faith in him dropped to the bottom.

It was hardly there to begin with, but right now, it turned completely zero.

Unforgivable!

…I was quivering. Rozalie’s underling must have wondered what’s wrong with me as
she grimaced.

Fury was written all over her face as she grabbed my shoulders.

“So what Rozalie said was true!!”

She gazed at me with all seriousness — then she blurted something totally
unexpected.

“You’re the worst! You’re really seducing Lufure-sama!!”

“HAAAHHHHHH!!!!!????

Did you see that!? What did you see!?

Where the heck did that came from!?

“That’s impossible! No way! Absolutely NO WAY!!!”

I violently shook my head, enough for people to wonder whether it would come off
from my neck.

Her actions so far had been unexpected, but this! This way of thinking, there was
absolutely no way that was true!

“And why do I have to seduce Lufure-sama, huh!? That saucy, impertinent foul-
mouthed brat!”

“See! Aren’t you on good terms! Rozalie even saw you walking at night, just the two of
you!!!”

“That was just force majeure…!”

Adoracion-sama was the one who ordered Lufure-sama to carry the packages.

She said we get along, but that was far from reality! We did nothing but fight, and any
form of seduction simply never happened at all.

‘N-no! There’s one instance, the first time we met!’

I wasn’t sure if you could call that seduction — but he did gazed at me as a man, and
he did whisper in my ear.

It did send my heart racing for a bit at that time. Still!

‘That’s not counted! I kicked him out eventually, after all!’

I shook the memory of Lufure-sama’s mature face off my mind, and stared resolutely
back at Rozalie’s follower.

“Nothing happened, really! It’s Rozalie’s misunderstanding!”

“Whatever! Even if that didn’t happen, there’s no way Rozalie will listen to you in her
current state! You’re definitely going to suffer!!”

“Suffer, what do you mean by that! So you’ve been searching for me just to make me
suffer!?”
You’re the worst! — I spat those words out.

At any rate, it was Rozalie’s instigation for sure.

She used her underling to look for me, I was sure of it.

The minion roughly rocked my shoulders.

“Idiot! Stupid!!!! — It’s the opposite!!”

“What do you mean by idiot, huh!… Wait, opposite?”

I was stupefied for a second, taken aback by her surprising words as she drew her face
closer to me.

That was when I finally noticed how desperate she looked.

Her face was drained of color, her breathing rough —

She yelled at me, her voice filled with terror.

“I’m searching for you so that you won’t! If you meet Rozalie now — it won’t just end
with food scraps thrown at you!”

The sky was bright, the sunlight warm. It was such a peaceful afternoon, but her
screams made me stand frozen on the spot.

She tried to drag me, urging me to run away — and behind her…

“So.”

Somebody was standing in the midst of a dark shadow.

For an instant, I wondered why there was a shadow only at that place, but — it was
different.

There was nothing blocking the sun in that place, and yet she was concealed in that
shadow.

“You’ll also betray me, huh.”

It was a low, soft whisper — Rozalie silently narrowed her eyes in the midst of that
shadow.
Rozalie’s appearance was obviously weird.

The shadow underneath her feet was dense.

She was smiling slightly.

However, it was clear that she was definitely not amused based on her eyes.

“— everyone is like that.”

She mumbled with a slightly hoarse voice.

Seeing her took away our breath, and her voice was strangely loud and clear.

“Everyone wants to get in my way. Even though I’m a Saintess. Even though I am the
only Saintess.”

She sauntered towards us while muttering those words.

Her slow walk made it look as if her feet were bound by the shadow underneath her.

Her feet looked heavy as she lifted them, and the shadow also clung heavily to her.

“Hyprocrite Amalda, fake Saintess Lidianne, shameless hussy Eleanor trying to seduce
Lufure-sama. Despicable saintesses trying to defy me, the only true Saintess here. All
of you, all of you —”

Her narrowed eyes were narrowed further as she whispered as if she was singing.

All of you — that’s what she said, but she was only staring at me.

She trained her eyes on me, and she headed towards me unwaveringly.

The shadow deepened in color the nearer she approached.

The surrounding air quivered, and I could keenly feel on my skin how her mana
swirled around her.

‘T-this gal is absolutely dangerous!’

I totally understood why her lackey said that ‘nothing will get through her’.

It would be impossible to talk some sense into her. It might even provoke and agitate
her more, and that would be scary.

‘I-in this case…!’

There was only one option left for us.

Her eyes were strange, and she wouldn’t listen.

The best way to deal with a person who could shoot off magic and behaving strangely
was —

‘Run away!!’

I clenched my fists, but Rozalie stayed the same.

“All of you are traitors. — All”

She’s still mumbling endlessly.

It seemed that she was still in the middle of speaking, but I wasn’t foolish enough, nor
did I have any obligation to listen to the end.

Rather than that, this situation was just like that, wasn’t it.

If you listen till the end, the moment she stopped, she would release her wrath and at
the same time attack.

Her mana was also steadily accumulating, so the only thing we could do in this
scenario was to hurry and evacuate.

‘Okay!’
I prepared myself, then turned to look at Lidianne.

Based on Rozalie’s words, she was probably targeting Lidianne, too, so let’s run away~
— was what I tried to convey while staring at Lidianne. Well, she was probably the
foolishly naive type who would listen till the end of the story, because she just looked
quizzically back at me.

At any rate, she was probably thinking something like ‘is it okay to leave Rozalie just
like this?’

Indeed, her situation was a bit worrisome, but —

‘I don’t care! Own safety first!’

I didn’t even know how to calm Rozalie.

Right now, the right course of action would be to leave this place, grab some priests
and report the situation to them.

I took a step with these thoughts, when —

“— Rozalie! So you were here!!”

It was the other lackey.

When I reflexively turned around, I saw the other cronie beside me shouting ‘Sofie!’ in
panic.

So that girl’s name was Sofie, huh — as if,.I don’t care about this new fact.

The problem was she appeared behind Rozalie, so she didn’t see her current state, and
the lackey hurriedly rushed towards her.

“I was looking for you! Even if I stop you, you still go somewhere else!…… Hey, let’s go
back. Even if it’s about Lufure-sama, you’re still acting too recklessly!”

Sofie didn’t notice the mana wrapping Rozalie, nor did she notice the shadow
underneath her, it seemed.

She was gasping for breath as she grabbed Rozalie’s arm.

“The Saintess of the incompetent god was probably just following Lufure-sama and
pestering him! Right! That’s why it’s already fine, isn’t it? Let’s just pull her feet, or else
splash some water or throw some trash on her, okay? Isn’t enough already!!!”

Sofie desperately pleaded, and Rozalie replied in a low voice.

The penetrating coldness of her voice stopped me in my tracks, just when I was about
to ran away.

“So, even you, huh.”

“Eh…?”

Sofie whispered in confusion, apparently oblivious to Rozalie’s expression.

The maelstrom of mana increased, and the shadow underneath her feet spread — and
she opened her narrowed eyes widely.

“I —”

The change in the atmosphere’s tension made me unwittingly yell and it pushed me
to move my feet — towards the opposite direction of where I was supposed to run to.

I stretched my hand towards Sofie, who stood dumbfounded.

Lidianne also rushed towards her in a fluster, but — I was faster and closer, distance-
wise.

“ — IDIOT!!!! LOOK OUT!!!”

I grabbed Sofie’s arm and forcefully dragged her away.

I managed to separate her from Rozalie, but my strength wasn’t enough to catch her.

Under the weight of us two, I lost my balance, and both of us fell on the spot with a
bang.

Right after that —

Countless magical spells burst forth around Rozalie.

I’m dead.

I definitely died.

There wasn’t even enough time for me to blink when the spell was shot right in front
of my eyes.

In the first place, going against Rozalie in my current state was already impossible. It
was a no-brainer, actually.

And so, instead of saving Sophie, I simply increased the number of victims by one
more.

It wasn’t like I was obligated to save Sofie, so I wonder why I brainlessly leapt at that
time.

‘If I knew this was going to happen… ’

I screamed with all I got while hugging Sofie, and we’re on the verge of being
swallowed in the magic’s explosion.

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have escaped right away!!”

“— Right!!!!”

Somebody replied when I unwittingly spilled my real thoughts.

My arm was grabbed before the shock registered, and Sofie and I were thrown
together behind the detonation.

The place we were standing exploded, and the blast created a huge crater.

‘What! What!?’

I was flabbergasted, but before I could raise my hair, Rozalie’s magic continued
exploding in series.

The terrace’s chairs and tables were all blown away.

Strangely enough, our surroundings remained calm, even though we’re not that far
from Rozalie.

The shock waves and the blasts all vanished when it reached us.

‘Why…?’

The question swirled in my mind, when I heard an unpleasant voice.

“I should have just gotten the heck out of here instead of hanging around to watch
what’s going on!! Darn it!”

It was brimming with exasperation, so I raised my eyes.

A man — no, a young lad — was standing there with his back facing us.

It was as if he was protecting us while the blasts continued on.

His brilliant golden hair fluttered amidst the harsh winds.

This back was usually as obnoxious as it could be.

However, at this moment, I couldn’t help but feel that he looked extremely dependable.

“Lufure-sa —”

Ma.

A remarkably strong burst occurred before I could finish what I was saying.

It was blinding, but there was no time for us to close our eyes.

The blast earlier was enough to send us flying in just an instant, but I was pretty sure
that Lufure-sama would be fine —

It wasn’t the case.

Lufure-sama was blown off, crash landing beside Lidianne.

“…”

Rozalie’s mana ran out from the great explosion earlier.

The bursts stopped, and the terrace was filled with silence for a brief moment.

“……………”

Lidianne hastily rushed towards Lufure-sama, who collapsed.

It was a relief that his body seemed fine and there was no blood.

I slowly blinked in the midst of silence.

Then, I inhaled deeply.

“Lufure-sama!!!!!!!!?????”

So weak!? — no, I wouldn’t say that.

He rescued us after all, and I couldn’t even block Rozalie’s magic.

I was grateful to him, of course. He was our savior.

‘But!!!!’

I thought that ‘we’re saved!’ for a moment, but —

‘The number of victims just increased again with this!!’

“Argh, dang! I can’t summon my power at all!!”

Lufure-sama jumped back to his feet without any help from Lidianne.

Seemed like he was better than I expected.

“That’s why I didn’t like this! — Hey, hurry up and come here!!”

I staggered to my feet as he beckoned me.

Lufure-sama was right, we had to get away from Rozalie first.

The explosions had fortunately stopped, probably because Rozalie ran out of mana.

We had to escape at this time — Sofie was thoroughly stupefied, so I pulled her up and
helped her stand.

“…Why.”

A low voice resounded from behind me, sending chills to my spine.

“Lufure-sama, why, why are you sticking up for that girl? She’s a fake saintess.”

This detached voice was Rozalie’s, no doubt about that.

However, there was something amiss here.

Well, it was strange from the start, but —

‘What’s with this ‘hollow’ sound…!?’

It was as if the water was burbling, but a lot heavier than that.

Like… a bog’s bubbling sound…

“You should be sticking up for me. I should be the one you’re protecting. I’m the real
Saintess, after all. I should be protected, be revered — I;m the only person who
deserves to be praised, and yet…”

The wet, sticky sound of water continued.

Rozalie’s voice was gradually becoming louder and stronger — along with that muddy
sound.

“And yet, everyone betrays me, the real Saintess here.”

I could see Lidianne and the others beckoning us when I raised my head.

Lufure-sama and the minion were also frantically waving their hands, but instead of
running —

I whirled around.

“— I will never forgive you. Even if the humans forgive you for mocking the Saintess,
the deities will never allow that.”

I couldn’t hear anything, not even her cold voice.

I froze on the spot, still looking towards my back.

‘What is that!?’

Rozalie’s figure had disappeared.

A huge, black mass stood in the midst of an equally huge, dark shadow, and it was tall
enough for me to lift my head in order to look at it.

It was covered in a thick, sticky liquid, and it didn’t even have the figure of a person.

“I won’t forgive you.”

Fluids bubbled out when it opened its mouth.

It looked like it was taking a step towards us as the huge mass lurched forward while
making a slushy, sticky sound.
“I won’t forgive you.”

The cold wind blew, and a horrible stench drifted.

It wasn’t rotten garbage, and people probably never smelled this before — but I had
an idea what it was.

This was the same as Kami-sama’s —

‘Filth.’

Filth that was more than one could handle — I already understood what he meant with
my own skin.

Rozalie was probably overwhelmed with all the grudges she bore.

Bitterness towards Lufure-sama. Jealousy towards Lidianne. Hatred towards her

trusted underlings for betraying her, and towards me, because Lufure-sama stood up
for me.

These emotions had been too powerful, consuming Rozalie until she could no longer
endure it.

“I won’t forgive you, I won’t forgive you, I won’t forgive you I won’t forgive you I
won’t forgive youI won’t forgiveyouIwon’tforgiveyouIwon’tforgiveyouIwon’t
forgiveyough —!!!!”

The filth continued spouting the same words, as if lamenting, as if it was broken.

My whole body felt stiff as I watched it extend a tentacle-looking part of its sticky body
as she reached towards me.

No, it’s not the time to symphatize with her!!

‘I’m going to be crushed!’

I finally came to my senses, so I grabbed Sofie’s arm. She had also been dumbfounded
like me.

I took a deep breath, and decided to really run away this time around, so I stepped
forward.

“E—”

I turned to where Lidianne and the rest were standing, and they were also petrified.

I yelled with all I got.

“Evacuate!!! Run, everyone!!!!”

Right after shouting —

A thud resounded right behind us as the filth striked the ground.

“Eleanor! Where will we run too!? Adoracion-sama isn’t here at the Shrine!”

Lidianne shouted in a panic while running behind me as we rushed out of the terrace.

When I looked behind my shoulders, Lidianne, the two underlings and even Lufure-
sama were following after me.

And Rozalie, who had transformed into filth, was right after our heels.

She swept the trees that had been enclosing the terrace out of her way as she ran after
us on four legs.

“I whom’t forgibbb youuu —!!!”

It wasn’t even a proper voice anymore, just a howling.

She opened her mouth and jolted her body, and a black liquid sprayed after us.

The sticky, muddy, gooey spray clung to the surroundings, and all the things it touched
were dyed in black.

“Hey! Never touch that! A human won’t be able to go unscathed if he touches that filth
as it is!”

Lufure-sama yelled as he ran. He was at the very edge of our group, blocking the filth
coming towards us with his arms while protecting the two cronies who were lagging
behind.

‘Humans won’t go unscathed’, that’s what he said, but it didn’t seem like he was fine
with it, either.

He cursed as he glanced at his arm that had changed color after touching the filth.

“What are you gonna do, huh! I won’t be able to hold on much longer! She’s gonna
catch up to us sooner or later if we’re just gonna recklessly run around!!!”
‘What to do.’

I couldn’t answer his question.

I didn’t even have the luxury to think about the place we could run too, or what we
could do about this.

I was already in a panic when we rushed out of the terrace, and my mind was in a mess
while running right at this moment.

Actually, we could have run to the priests, or ask for help from the Shrine guards, if I
thought about it carefully.

But right now, at this very moment, there was only a single thought running through
my mind.

“Eleanor-san.”

A soft, somewhat calm voice resounded in my ears.

He looked totally unreliable, and he could only jiggle his round body, and he famously
known as the weakest deity — but he had told me these words directly.

“I will definitely protect Eleanor-san.”

‘Kami-sama.’

I clenched my fists and let out a rough sigh.

I raised my head, focusing on the place right before us — Kami-sama’s room was just
around the corner.

The Filth was right on our heels.

I could hear the Filth’s roar, and the screams of the underlings.

Lidianne was in a fluster. Lufure-sama was taking the filth in.

There was no break in the cluster of trees, and the Shrine’s central place was far from
here.
Nobody would hear us, even if we screamed at the top of our lungs, should the Filth
capture us.

Chills ran down my spine just by imagining it.

I couldn’t help that I was terrified, and it seemed like my legs would also give out any
moment.

‘But.’

Kami-sama told me that he would protect me.

That was the reason why my feet was still moving now.

‘It will probably be fine… No, it WILL be fine!’

I slapped my cheeks in an attempt to drive all the uncertainty from my heart.

Then I shouted to the four people behind me.

“Here! We’re escaping here!”

My bright voice stood out like a sore-thumb.

I waved my hand vigorously in order to give myself courage, too.

“It’ll be okay! Follow me!”

Kami-sama’s room wasn’t that far from the terrace.

They were both located at the outskirts of the Shrine. It was nearer if we went there
instead of heading towards the station of the shrine guards located at the center of the
Shrine.

We couldn’t shake of the Filth, but it couldn’t catch up with us, either.

Its body frame was huge, so it got caught in the head wind or else stuck in the thickets
beneath its feet, so that bought us some time.

It didn’t appear as if the wind was blowing, but — a hint of doubt crossed my mind,
but I just shook my head.

Leave that for later.

I could see Kami-sama’s house from a distance when I raised my head.

‘Just a little bit more…!’

I infused strength to my feet that felt like lead while taking a rugged breath.

It hadn’t been chasing us for long, but it felt as if I ran a marathon the entire day.

‘But it’s just a little bit more. Just a little bit more…!’

I could finally see that black, jelly-like figure.

I wondered about what he would do when he saw us running for our lives.

He would probably be surprised and dumbfounded. He might even be troubled.

But if it was him — even if he was troubled, he would never forsake us.

‘Kami-sama!!!’
“— I-w-om’t-let-you-g-ooooooooo”

The howls coming from behind us drowned my feelings of hope.

My hair stood on its end as I turned around, and at that exact moment, I saw the Filth
swing down its stretched out arm.

The headwind and the thickets could no longer stop the Filth.

The black arm directly struck the ground —

“SOFIE!!!!”

It engulfed Sofie’s body.

Sofie had collapsed before the arm reached her, and she stopped moving now that half
of her body was covered in the black Filth.

“Stupid!!! What are you doing!!”

I had already ran towards her and grabbed her arm before I came to my senses.

The other crony pulled her other arm and Lidianne grabbed her shoulders, but we
couldn’t free her from the sticky filth.

Lufure-sama was trying to pull the Filth away from her with his bare hands, but they
were turning black, too.

“Sofie, hey, Sofie!!!!”

The crony tried to call her, but she was unresponsive.

Sofie’s body was slumped and she remained motionless. The crony’s face collapsed.

“No! No way!! Sofie!!!”

“Calm down! Let’s pull her out for now!!”

Lidianne fiercely encouraged the shaken underling.

“Let’s pull her together! Ready, one……”

She was interrupted midway.

Under the clear sky, a huge shadow was suddenly casted on us.

There was a faint stinky smell along with the cool wind.

And then —

“Gotch you”

The cold, snickering voice that sounded like mud bubbling gave me goosebumps.

I slowly raised my head. It looked like the Filth was peering at us with its mouth
twisted in laughter.

I could no longer see that smile.

The Filth was stretching its other arm toward me, filling my entire view.

I couldn’t even take my eyes off that black hand as it slowly fell on me.

“Ah — “

It was just a little bit more.

It was already right before our eyes.

‘We already came so far.’

“Kami-sama…”

All I could think about was him even though the black hand would crush me any
moment now —

even though he didn’t seem to be reliable, even though he was called the incompetent
god.

Even though it might increase the filth he was carrying that we specially purified.
The words that I didn’t utter when I was on the verge of being swallowed in the
explosion earlier were now spilling out of me.

“Help me, Kami-sama—!!!!!”

“— Yes.”

A soft voice unexpectedly resounded.

It was calm, mild and gentle and so out of place here. Somebody’s ‘arms’ —

“It’s alright now. You did your best.”

— wrapped me from behind.

Her body was about to collapse, probably because her strength failed her, so he
supported her body with his ‘arms’.

Her chestnut wavy hair filled his view when he looked down.

Her body was thinner than what he imagined. He narrowed his eyes.

‘I didn’t know you looked like this.’

That was the first impression that came to him, despite being surrounded by the
terrified humans as well as the Filth that was about to crush them.

He had always imagined her to be an indomitable, strong girl, but in reality, she was
just an ordinary girl and that came as a surprise to him. The body in his arms was light,
and it was a wonder that she could carry such strength within her.

“…Kami-sama? Why?”

She timidly called out to him, and he smiled in return.

She probably couldn’t see his figure because of the Filth that was looming over them.

That was a little disappointing.

“I heard your voice, so I rushed here. I’m glad I made it on time.”

When he replied so, it seemed that relief washed over her, and she collapsed.

He chuckled at the weight that she so honestly entrusted to him.

Really, I’m so glad I made it — it was strange of him to think so, but it couldn’t be
helped.
He had heard a voice calling for his help inside that tiny room.

He had desperately wanted to rush towards her from the bottom of his heart, and he
cursed his immobilized body — it was at that moment that his appearance changed.

He didn’t question what happened.

Actually, this was ‘something’ that he had forbidden himself to do so originally.

He could return to his former self any time he wanted.

It was just something that he forgot, being in that form himself.

The only thing that would matter was whether he himself would still wish to return
to his former state even though he had been restraining himself with forbearance
despite forgetting everything — or whether he could still return to his former
appearance properly.

The role of ensuring balance was just something that he arbitrarily took upon himself,
that was all.

He also knew that this transformation was just temporary.

His desire was to save her from danger.

He already knew that he would return to his queer looking body once he eliminated
this Filth that was standing before his eyes.

He felt a pang of regret.

It was indeed a wonder that this girl could make him think like that.

It was totally a human’s way of thinking.

It was impossible for him to harbor such thoughts, and yet —

“Ah —”

He suddenly heard a hoarse voice calling out to him.

He turned towards the sound, and a familiar face greeted him.

It was Lufure, the child of light that shone over the earth.

“ —sama”

He frowned slightly when he saw that Lufure had been partly engulfed in filth and his
body had been dyed black.

He had already accumulated more filth than usual, so it would be a waste for his body
if he were to receive any more than this,

“No, please, you can’t. —— sama”

Lufure shook his head when he saw that he was stretching his hand towards the Filth.

Lufure writhed around in an attempt to stop him, but the boy couldn’t extract himself.

‘Are you trying to stop me?’

He heaved a sigh as if letting out a sarcastic laugh.

Really, they were too kind.

“Please stop, —sama!! I will take care of it somehow! So please —”

‘Unlike me.’

They were really too kind with regards to these humans.

“Please, do not obliterate the filth of this person! She’s a good-for-nothing girl, a
despicable girl that I hate, but still!”

Lufure’s desperate cries echoed within the filth. It sounded like he was pleading for
his life.

“But — this filth is a person’s heart!”

There was a reason why they call the act of clearing filth with magic as [Purification].
Filth was borne from the hearts of the people. These were the strong emotions
experienced by people writhing in agony, overflowing so much that they could no
longer accept it. Purification was the comforting and sublimation of these feelings
through humans.

However, there was another way to clear the filth apart from that method.

It was a far simpler — and more cruel method.

He was a tolerant and benevolent deity.

He never engaged in meaningless taking of life, nor did he wish to hurt anyone.

He was merciful, forgiving and he acknowledged what was true.

However, he had never been a kind deity.

He was not like Lufure — he would never accept filth passively with such a virtuous
mind.

He didn’t intend to keep on accepting the filth — goodness knows how long it would
take to purify — just so he could protect the hearts of these humans.

If there was an unnecessary filth before him — he would never hesitate to obliterate
it.

The tip of his finger touched the Filth.

He didn’t bother taking this muddy texture that had become so familiar within him —

“I — wib — bot — forgib — ugh, ugh… AHHH, LU — FURE — SAMA………!!!!”

The shriek from the agony of death was drowned out as it vanished in a blink of an
eye.
The Filth that covered my entire field of view suddenly vanished in thin air.

Even the filth that clung to my arms and legs were also gone without a single trace.

The afternoon sun was too dazzling. The darkness from the Filth’s shadow was
abruptly gone, and I grimaced, blinded by the sudden brightness.

The person holding me from behind peered into my face.

I couldn’t see his face clearly because of the backlighting; all I saw was his noble
silhouette, and the slight smile on his mouth — I think.

“—Eleanor-san. It’s alright. I’m so glad that you’re safe.”

A calm voice whispered in my ears.

It was filled with relief, but it was a bit scary. It should have been a gentle voice, but
for some reason, my body trembled. Right after that —

The force that was supporting me from behind me also vanished in an instant.

My knees had given out earlier and I had been leaning back with my entire weight, so
I started to fall backward to the ground —

Plop! I fell on top of something soft.

‘Plop?’

There was something soft, squishy and bouncy beneath me, and it was far more
comfortable than being on a cushion.

I tried touching it, but my fingers sank into the smooth surface.

When I gently stroked it, somebody suddenly cried “Ah, Ah!”, seemingly flustered.
“S-stop it please, Eleanor-san! It tickles!”

“…Kami-sama?”

I was dumbfounded when I heard Kami-sama’s usual voice.

I felt strangely exhausted.

It was as if I saw a dream.

‘It felt as if I was about to be crushed by the Filth, though.’

I heard Kami-sama’s voice right before that happened, there was no doubt about that.

Relief washed over me so I collapsed, and just when I was about to fall to the ground,
I felt his ‘arms’ support me from behind me.

My memories after that was blurry. I felt like I heard somebody shouting and shrieking
in agony, but it also felt as if it was just my imagination.

My consciousness cleared when everything turned bright.

The Filth had already disappeared when I came to my senses, and even the arms that
supported my back vanished.

“…Ahm…”

When I looked behind me, I saw Kami-sama’s body all stretched out flatly on the
ground, crushed under my weight.

He didn’t have that human appearance, let alone arms and face — he was the usual
black, roundish Kami-sama.

‘I don’t really understand, but… ’

There was only one thing that I was sure of.

I pulled myself together and stood up from Kami-sama.

Afterward, I turned around to face him properly and stared at his black body.
“Thank you so much. Kami-sama, you’re the one who saved me, right?”

“Yes… Well, to be honest, I am not really sure what happened, though.”

Kami-sama’s body trembled — not sure if it was because he was bothered by my

thanks, or if he was bashful.

But that also lasted for only a second. He stopped quivering, and —’

“I promised you that I will definitely protect you.”

He said that in his usual calm tone — and with sincerity.

‘Ugh’

Why did I inwardly groan?

I don’t know why, but I was annoyed for some reason. And, strange, I couldn’t calm
down.

I couldn’t bear looking at his round figure that didn’t have any resemblance to humans,
so I let my eyes wander restlessly.

Kami-sama just stared at me, oblivious to whatever I’m doing — and it was mortifying.

‘Uggghhhh’

“Ah, Ah, E-Eleanor-san! Please stop!”

Kami-sama shrieked when I pinched him in a fit of pique.

He tried to put some distance between us. His next words sounded as if he was
warning me.

“R-rather than that, you should focus on the aftermath! What shall we do now?”

“…Aftermath?”

“Yes, it looks like it turned into something terrible.”

He then moved as if looking around us.

I followed his ‘gaze’ —

I finally understood his words.

‘What to do… ’

The sight of five fallen bodies greeted me.

Four of them had been running together with me — Lidianne, Lufure-sama and the
two underlings.

The remaining one had her eyes closed, and she was breathing quietly as if asleep.

It was no other than Rozalie.

‘Anyway, we should wake everyone first in the meantime!!’

Kami-sama and I split and we shook the five people who collapsed.

Kami-sama was the first thing that the two underlings saw the moment they opened
their eyes, so they shrieked in fright. Let’s set aside our squabble earlier for now —

The two minions and Lidianne woke up.

They were trembling because of what happened to Rozalie, and also from being
exposed to the Filth, but other than that, their bodies seemed to be fine.

Lufure-sama was a deity, as expected. He already woke up on his own without our
help.

He was also like how he had always been. The blackened arms had already returned
to their original color even before he opened his eyes.

Rozalie was the problem.

She wouldn’t wake up no matter what. She just continued sleeping with a peaceful
demeanor.

We needed to report this to the priests and have her see a doctor — and so, the
underlings left to call the priests. We couldn’t leave Rozalie outside, though.

And so, I asked for help from Lidianne and Lufure-sama, and we managed to carry
Rozalie to Kami-sama’s room. After that —

“In other words —”

Rozalie was lying down inside Kami-sama’s room.

We were listening to Lufure-sama’s story while waiting for the priests. I had never
shown such a grim face more than I did now.
“Lufure-sama took on too much filth so he became too weak, and the reason why you
were running away from Rozalie was because you couldn’t win against her magic, and
you didn’t punish her, not because you wouldn’t but you couldn’t!?”

What’s more, it wasn’t true that he didn’t hold any interest in humans. Even though he
was in such a predicament, he was bothered so he decided to go to the Shrine to check
the situation.

He had talked to Rozalie several times, trying to persuade her to undergo rehab, but
she just became increasingly impudent.

He couldn’t do anything but run away — he said.

“What a liar you are! And yet you had the nerve to act so high and mighty!?”

“Shut up, too noisy! What’s wrong with that! Nah, yeah, I know it’s wrong! Sorry for
being the bad guy, blast it!”

“And why are you honestly owning that up!? I’m not saying that you’re bad! No, your
attitude is bad!!”

It had been really bad when we first met, enough for me to wonder what’s up with
him.

“You could’ve just told us! You said you don’t care about the humans, and yet you can’t
even bring yourself to abandon us!”

“You didn’t have to rub my weakness on my face, idiot!”

Lufure-sama tsked, then he scratched his head, obviously annoyed.

“If I can abandon you, I already did ages ago! Even now, only idiots remain inside this
Shrine! They just accumulate filth, and they can’t even do anything about it in the end!”

“Stop saying that! Aren’t they praiseworthy!”

“No way, they’re just a bunch of overreaching, arrogant fools! Not one of them can even
do the things this person can!”

Kami-sama was trembling while trying to stop us from arguing, but Lufure-sama
grabbed him while saying ‘this person’.

He kept poking him mercilessly with his fingertip, but there was a hint of reverence in
his actions. Kami-sama quivered, seemingly troubled as usual.

“It’s weird that he accepted filth until he became like this! In the end, everyone is just
on the brink of becoming the Evil God! Dimmit!”

“Hey! Stop touching my Kami-sama as you please!!”

I pulled Kami-sama, who shrunk his body as if trying to curl into himself, from the
opposite side.

Lufure-sama shrieked when he saw Kami-sama’s body stretch.

He hurriedly gathered Kami-sama in his arms as if trying to cover and protect him
against me.

“He’s not your Kami-sama! Don’t handle him so roughly!”

“I don’t want to be told that by you!!”

Lufure-sama and I stared daggers at each other with Kami-sama sandwiched between
us.

Kami-sama looked so uncomfortable, his body stiff while Lufure-sama clutched his
body on one side and I pulled him from the other side.

His soft, jelly skin felt a little bit hard just now.

Lufure-sama had his cheeks against mine as we was about to continue squabbling,
when —

“That’s enough! Crail-sama is already troubled, can’t you see!”

Lidianne had been watching, but now she yelled at us.

She inserted herself between us and took away the troubled Kami-sama.

“It’s not even the time to be quarreling right now! Why don’t you think about how we’ll
explain Rozalie’s situation and the filth to the priests!?”

I bitterly gulped my retort to Lufure-sama when I heard Lidianne’s words.

She was too reasonable.

We couldn’t even say anything in reply. Lidianne stared at us, and she heaved a sigh
with a grim face.

“The filth has appeared inside the Shrine, and this is a huge problem. They’re going to
trace the cause, and it’ll be a disaster if Lufure-sama’s story comes up then. If they
knew that you’re staying inside Adoracion-sama’s mansion instead of your own, that
could pose even more of a problem than the filth.”

‘True enough.’

The Shrine would be turned upside down if it was known that Lufure-sama avoided
his own saintess and yet stayed with Lidianne, Adoracion-sama’s saintess.

The saintess was the spouse of the deity.

If we were to put this into a very crude way — it wouldn’t be odd if he was accused of
adultery.

“Even if Lufure-sama explains himself, if he does it awkwardly, there might be a chance

that he will be perceived as weak and be disrespected. I’m not sure how Sofie will
explain the situation, but they probably don’t know the details — so, I have to properly
control the damage.”

“Liddy?”

Can Liddy do it? — I wouldn’t say such boorish words.

I peered at her profile, and I could see her determination and strong sense of duty,
befitting of a second rank saintess and young lady of the duke’s household.

“If we’re going to trace the origin, then Rozalie’s matter started with me. I didn’t
manage to properly warn her and I just let her be.”

Her resolute eyes were clouded with regret.

She would never bow her head, but — she averted her eyes in an attempt to hide her
expression from us.

She turned her eyes towards the door, looking but not seeing.

“Everything became like this in the end… Instead of being of use, all I can do is bring
trouble.”

She laughed mockingly at herself.

There was a trace of bitterness in her face as she continued on —

“Maybe it’s a blessing that Adoracion-sama isn’t here in the Shrine. I’m going to take
this opportunity to solve the problem and stop being a nuisance anymore… than………”

She didn’t finish her words.

She stood dumbfounded, staring straight ahead.

The door had been thrown open — and Adoracion-sama, who was supposedly not in
the Shrine now, stood there, his breathing ragged.
“A-Adoracion-sama…!? Why are you here… N-no, I mean, aren’t you in the middle of
your work — “

“Liddy”

Adoracion-sama strode across the room without answering her questions.

It’s a given that he didn’t spare us any notice, but he also ignored Kami-sama that he
supposedly revered so much.

Adoracion-sama had only eyes for Lidianne.

“Is it true that the filth appeared? I heard that you were also there, what on earth
happened? Don’t tell me you were also swallowed up…!”

Adoracion-sama stopped in front of Lidianne, then he grabbed her shoulders.

It was obvious how impatient he was, from a bystander’s point of view.

His usually beautiful, unperturbed, emotionless face was currently contorted as he

stared straight at Lidianne’s face.

However, Lidianne stiffened.

The color drained from her face and her eyes widened momentarily, then she averted
her eyes, her gaze wandering as if trying to escape. After a while, she gave a short sigh,
as if she acquiesced.

“…Forgive me, Adoracion-sama. A grave problem occured just when you are away.”

Those words spilled from Lidianne as she clasped her hands tightly.

Her fingertips were trembling, as if she’s expecting that she would be reprimanded.

She continued speaking; there was a trace of fear in her voice.

“Everything happened because of my incompetence. I didn’t notice Rozalie’s feelings
and I—”

“I don’t care.”

Adoracion’s short retort interrupted Lidianne’s explanation.

Lidianne blinked in shock, but Adoracion-sama stared straight into her eyes, his face
grim and his breathing rough.

“I’m asking you if you’re alright.”

Lidianne’s jaw dropped; she probably couldn’t believe what she just heard.

“Me…?”

“Are you hurt? Did you touch the filth? Is your body—”

“N-no! I’m not hurt anywhere!”

Adoracion-sama pressed her for answers, so Lidianne was flustered. She hurriedly
shook her head.

He narrowed his eyes when he saw that, finally reassured.

“Really.”

It sounded like a sigh of relief.

He lifted his hands from Lidianne’s shoulders.

In that same movement, he placed them on her back —

“Thank goodness.”

He hugged her closer to him, then he lowered his head and placed it on her shoulder,
before mumbling in a very gentle voice that we had never heard before.

Lufure-sama inappropriately whistled.

I unwittingly screamed.

I felt I was discovered, so I grabbed Kami-sama’s body. He didn’t attempt to flee this
time and he let me hold him.

The two underlings returned with the priests in tow outside the door, but the
unexpected sight made them cover their mouths in shock.

Among all of us, Lidianne was the most shocked, and she stood there frozen while
blinking her eyes —

Then, slowly, timidly, she reached towards Adoracion-sama and hugged him back.
Afterward.

“Oh goodness me… what a display…”

The venue had changed, we were in the reception room of the Shrine.

This was the room used by the priests and was no longer part of the deities’ abode.
My face was inexplicably grim.

“They were in front of people… on top of that, they were inside Kami-sama’s room…
and yet, without the slightest hesitation…”

We’re talking about others here, but my cheeks couldn’t help but heat up as I recalled
the scene.

It would have been quite a dangerous situation if the priest didn’t awkwardly coughed
then.

The two of them would probably stay immersed in their own world and would
continue their display of affection for us to see, if we just let them be.

Adoracion-sama didn’t even cough in embarrassment, or do anything like that.

Maybe it’s because he’s a deity. He disregarded all the eyes on them, and continued
hugging Lidianne, but —

‘Well, his partner is in the wrong, I guess.’

I unwittingly heaved a sigh as I recalled what happened.

Adoracion-sama didn’t care, but there was no way Lidianne could bear the people
staring at them.

The moment she realized that everyone’s gaze were on her, blood rushed to her
cheeks, and her entire face became crimson as she pushed Adoracion-sama away.
After that, we had to clean up the aftermath in the midst of the awkward atmosphere.

We turned over Rozalie, who still didn’t wake up, to the priests. We then headed
towards the reception room to report all the details of the pandemonium that had just
occurred.

I left out the fact that Lufure-sama had weakened and that he was staying in
Adoracion-sama’s mansion, but the rest were just as it transpired.

That reporting had just ended right now.

The priests had already left the room, and we decided that we should also go home.

By the way, the deities were not present during this reporting time.

I forgot all about this because of Lufure-sama’s attitude, but basically, the deities did
not directly interact with anyone else aside from their own saintesses.

The saintess that the deity personally chose was the only one who could ask for help
and borrow the deity’s power.

If it was an extremely important matter, they would give oracles, but that was it.

The deities couldn’t decide the path of the humans.

People should choose for themselves and not just entrust everything to the deities.
The Supreme God Grand Verite-sama was the one who drew this line between the
humans and deities during the founding of the nation, and it was an absolute law.

Even Lufure-sama didn’t dare show his face during our meeting.

That was for the best —

“— Yeah, that was quite a show. Didn’t know Adoracion-sama had that side.”

He just didn’t join the meeting, but he was still here after it ended.

This deity was too meddlesome, poking his nose in the humans’ affairs.

“And even if he’s speaking fondly about his partner, it totally didn’t seem that way.
Makes you feel like ‘is this real?’, right.”

“Yeah… well, I get that, Adoracion-sama is that type of deity… Even if people confront
him about it, he would probably just say “so what?”…”

“The person himself probably didn’t have any intention to shove it on our faces, but as
witnesses…”

Lufure-sama and I conversed, then we peeked at the person beside us.

The other person of the couple in question was right here, sitting beside us. It was no
other than Lidianne.

Her posure was far more rigid than ever as she pursed her lips, her face beet-red. Her
hands were balled into fists on her lap.

“………”

Lufure-sama and I stared wordlessly at her slightly quivering shoulders.

Her crimson face was turning redder by the second under our gazes.

The scarlet color climbed to the tips of her ears, until she could no longer stand it.

She yelled at us.

“W-what!? Do you have any problem with me!?”

“It’s not like I have a problem with you, but…”

None, but the scene of a particular night drifted back to my mind.

It was back when we discussed Adoracion-sama’s feelings for Lidianne.

I recalled her brooding face back then, so I couldn’t help but run my mouth again.

“Dense…”

“I heard you, Eleanor!!”

Lidianne glared at me, and I hurriedly pressed my hand on my mouth.

She then lifted her chin up and turned his face away, as if trying to hide his scarlet face.

“I-I’m leaving now! You should forget what you saw today by tomorrow! Such a thing
happened, so you have to be careful all the more on your way home!”

‘Yeah, Adoracion-sama is waiting for you, after all.’

If I said that, she would definitely ignore me tomorrow.

I already knew that, but I still wanted to blurt unnecessary words.

I was about to open my mouth while ironically reminding myself that I shouldn’t do
this when —

“…Wait.”

Before I could say anything, somebody else called out to Lidianne just when she was
about to leave, their voices resounding in the room.

It was the voice of the underlings who had also participated in explaining the situation
to the priests.

Both of them rose from the sofa and strode towards us with dark faces.

They looked like they’re going to complain again, so I unconsciously braced myself —

“……Sorry.”

I stood there dumbfounded while still bracing myself.

Oh?
“We want to apologize for all the times that we harassed you until now, Lidianne —
and you too.”

You— the underling who rushed towards the terrace in the beginning was now staring
at me as she said those words.

She was tall, and she looked like a strong-willed girl; her name is Marie, if I’m not
mistaken.

I heard the priests call her that during our reporting.

Marie took a step forward so she now stood ahead of Sofie who was beside her.

“We’re aware of all the nasty things that we’ve done to you — throwing water, tripping
you, and a bunch of other things. We’re sure you hated us. You didn’t have to save us,
and we wouldn’t be able to help that.”

But — Marie stopped in her tracks.

She was now right in front of us. She looked at us in turns, before inhaling deeply.

“You tried to shield Sofie right away back then. When Sofie was captured, everyone
tried to help her… Thanks for that.”

Marie ended her words there.

Silence reigned inside the room for a brief moment.

She put her hand on her chest and closed her eyes as if reminiscing — then she bowed
deeply towards us.

“Thank you for saving Sofie… for saving my friend.”

I stood dumbfounded, unable to react immediately to this unexpected, laudable

gesture.
Sofie also rushed towards us, and she stood beside Marie and bowed too.

“I was the one who was saved. I’m really grateful for that. Also — ahm, about that
bullying, please do not scold Marie. I was always the one who tried to splash water on
you. Marie might be saying these things, but she really didn’t want to do it…!”

“…I already know that.”

Lydianne interrupted Sofie while she was still fervently defending Marie.

I still didn’t grasp what’s happening, but she shook her head calmly beside me.

“There’s no need for you two to apologize. I already noticed that you’re not really
intent on harassing us.”

Sofie and Marie raised their head in surprise.

I was also as shocked as they were.

They weren’t serious when they were pestering us?… I felt like they were enjoying
themselves when they did that to me, though.

Such thoughts swirled in my mind, but Lidianne didn’t notice anything, and she just
directed her gaze, towards the two.

“Both of you came from Rosalie’s branch family, so you can’t go against her and refuse
her orders because of your position. I already knew that. Besides, you stopped her in
order to prevent her from being too excessive, did you not? Instead of stones, you
suggest that she use raw trash instead.”

‘Ah.’

The scene of the day I met Lidianne flashed in my mind.

At that time, Rozalie was initially planning to throw rocks at Lidianne.

Of course, being thrown raw garbage at wasn’t a funny idea either, but there’s no
mistaking which one was more dangerous.

“This time too, didn’t you try to stop Rozalie. Marie looked for us so that we could
escape, while Sofie tried to convince Rozalie. It’s actually you guys who could have just
abandoned us.”

“B-but!”

Marie hurriedly shook her head when she heard Lidianne’s words.

Guilt was written across her face.

She pursed her lips shamefully, and she clasped her hands tightly together.

“It’s a fact that we bullied you! Even if it wasn’t what we wanted and we didn’t mean
it, we still couldn’t go against Rozalie! We were scared of her turning into our enemy,
and we couldn’t force her — “

“That’s what I said.”

The short retort made Marie swallow her succeeding words.

Lidianne’s voice was calm, but it had a strength that was enough to make you gulp.

“You can’t go against her, and you can’t make her your enemy, but you did your best
within your power, right?”

“………”

“If you went against her, your status would be in jeopardy. There’s no need to sacrifice
yourself. You did what you could within your means. I watched you, and I knew. That’s
why I don’t need your apology.”

Lidianne straightened her back, then she raised her chin and faced the other way, just
like her usual prickly self.

It was her pride as usual — a perfect image of a duke’s young lady.

“I was initially set to become a princess consort. It’s my duty to look after others — I
already knew what kind of people you are.”

‘C’
Her gallant figure took my breath away.

She was the Lidianne we’re talking about here, and admit it, she was truly dense about
her own matters, and yet —

“Cool, you’re so cool!!”

My true thoughts spilled out of my lips.

The next words would inevitably follow.

My stupid self continued on with unnecessary true thoughts.

“Even though you really sucks at making friends!”

The air of the room suddenly dropped to freezing point.

Lidianne’s back was still as straight as ever, but her shoulders trembled and her face
twitched —

Finally, she couldn’t held it anymore so she yelled.

“ELEANOR!!!’

Oh dear! This mouth, this rotten mouth!!

“Eleanor!! Really, you’re so!!!”

“Urk! Owowowowow!!!”

Where did the serious atmosphere just mere seconds ago disappeared to.

Lidianne twisted my arm, and I let out a shriek so unbefitting of a maiden.

“Why are you always like that! Argh!!”

“Ouch! Liddy! It really hurts!!”

Lidianne didn’t know how to stop.

I lifted my head to plead for help. What I saw was the dumbfounded underlings, and
— Lufure-sama rocking in laughter, not the least surprised.

“Go, go! More!”

“It’s not ‘More’ you should be saying! Ow!”

“Ahahaha! Serves you right!!”

Tsk!!! You’re totally treating it as somebody else’s problem!

In that case, then I’m so gonna drag you down with me!

Disturbing thoughts raced through my mind, and I extended my hand towards Lufure-
sama —

“…You get along well.”

My hand stopped midair when I heard that whisper.

“You girls, and even Lufure-sama — even your deities… How enviable.”
Marie’s complaint sounded like a sigh, and it took me by surprise.

Lidianne was also twisting my arm, but she stopped instantly.

“I understand why Rozalie felt so jealous. She went overboard, though… But, we totally
understand that feeling.”

“Yup.”

Marie said those words, and Sofie nodded beside her.

Loneliness filled their expression.

“We don’t have deities who will help us, after all.”

‘Ah… ’

I held my tongue when I heard her detached tone.

Sofie smiled with self-mockery as she stared at Lidianne and me — both of us had
been speechless.

“Our deities have never come to save us, nor have they rushed towards us with worry.
Actually, we hadn’t even seen their figures. Not even once since the day we stepped
into the Shrine.”

‘…not even once… ’

I don’t really recall when was it, but Luufure-sama did mention that the deities hadn’t
chosen their saintesses.

They forge the oracles and the Shrine arbitrarily decides on who would become the
saintesses, he said.

“We knew full well that the fake saintesses aren’t you girls, but us. Rozalie also knew
that in her heart. That’s why she was extremely jealous.”

Maire clasped her hands together while saying those words.

She gripped them hard as she bowed her head and closed her eyes, and she looked
like she was praying.

“Even if we stopped her so that she wouldn’t go overboard, we did have the same
thoughts as Rozalie within our hearts. Jealousy, and envy. Why do you guys, who are
supposedly fake saintesses, have deities, while we don’t.”

Her voice turned slightly hoarse.

Her knuckles had turned white from the strength of her grip and her shoulders were
quivering.

“…It’s because I’m like this that my deity doesn’t want to appear before me. Even from
now on, I’m sure of it.”

“………”

Lidianne and I couldn’t say anything in return.

We’ve been told that I’m a fake saintess for the longest time ever; besides, setting aside
Lidianne, I am a fake Saintess — but yeah, we do have deities that stayed by our side,

I couldn’t say any word, much less comfort her.

Silence descended inside the room once again.

The sun had already set, the candlelight flickering.

The open window showed us the scene of the trees swaying in the wind outside.

“…From now on, you said. But you’re not sure about that, right.”

Lufure-sama said that, a hint of bitterness in his tone.

He turned to the window once, scratched his head before shaking his head slightly.

He then heaved a deep sigh — he looked up, as if resigned to his whatever it was.

He then turned to Marie in that same moment.

“Marie Fowl.”
Marie straightened her back when he called her full name sharply.

She had stiffened, but Lufure-sama didn’t even lift a brow.

“That room is empty, but you still clean it everyday. You always diligently open the
window to let the wind in… You can keep at it. Maybe one day, the wind will blow and
enter there.”

He said all those things in an indifferent manner, then he turned to Sofie in the same
momentum.

“Sofie Grace. You have never failed in tending to the rose garden. Even though nobody
spared a glance to the garden that doesn’t have any blooms… But, a bud might be
already there. Even though it will still take a while for it to bloom.”

Why… Sofie mumbled.

Why did Lufure-sama know that?

He suddenly scrutinized her.

There wasn’t any trace of his earlier brash and cheeky attitude on his face now.

An expression that didn’t suit his childish face appeared on his face — it was the
dignified face of a deity and it was enough to send chills down their spine.

“Whirlwind God Toulle. The vine rose’s Fosse — even if you can’t see them, it doesn’t
mean that they’re gone.”

‘Whirlwind, vine rose.’

Both of them are low-ranking deities here in the Shrine.

But that wasn’t the thing that crossed my mind back then.

When Rozalie was chasing and about to capture us — the wind that was blowing and
the thickets that stopped her feet.

Perhaps, then back then —

“Even if you are not the Saintesses that they have chosen, they have seen all the things
that you do, so they know.”

He then looked at them in turns.

He looked stately, but his eyes were gentle.

“Those guys are watching over you, beside you.”

A gentle breeze blew from the open window.

The trees rustled, the candlelight flickered, and Marie and Sofie exchanged glances.

They both blinked in shock, then they gasped, and afterward —

Their expressions crumpled.

Lufure-sama stared out of the window, before harrumphing as he frowned

uncomfortably.

Lidianne happily gazed at the two girls, as if it was her own happy matter.

The tense atmosphere disappeared, filling the room with serenity.

But.

Wait a sec.

“…Sorry to burst your bubble.”

A low voice resounded amidst the room that was basked in the glow of happy ending.

It’s no one else but me.

I approached the two girls whose eyes were glistening in tears and grabbed their
shoulders.

I already knew how tactless I am even from the beginning.

Even if Lidianne forgave them, even if Kami-sama himself forgave them…

“But I don’t recall forgiving you two, you know.”

Don’t make me say that I had forgotten all the harassment they did to me — splashing
water and tripping me, you name it.

With a daring smirk, I gazed at their faces in turns.

My mood was really great the next day.

“—Kami-sama! Rejoice!”

I sauntered into Kami-sama’s room in high spirits while holding the tray of food from
the cafeteria, as usual.

The sight of Kami-sama basking in the sun by the window had greeted me when I
opened the door with a bang.

“Eh, Eleanor-san? What brings you here all of a sudden?”

Kami-sama had been dozing off, relaxed and comfortable when I suddenly barged in,
so he cried out in surprise.

He was trembling, embarrassed that he had been caught slacking off, but I couldn’t
pay any attention to that right now.

Despite him quivering all over, I still mercilessly closed our distance and thrusted the
tray onto him.

“See here, look closely at this!”

“…Oh.”

Kami-sama tilted his neck and stretched his body to peer into the tray.

He didn’t have any eyes nor face, so I wondered how on earth he could see it — oh
well, that didn’t matter.

There was something far more important, and that was the food on this tray.

“This meal is still piping hot! It’s cafeteria food, but freshly made!!”

It was not the usual slice of bread and toned-down soup with nothing in it — the usual
meal of the “Incompetent God’s Saintess”.

Nor was it the extravagant, scrumptious full course meals that Lidianne shared with
us, either.

It was just ordinary, freshly cooked, steaming food that the cafeteria gave to the
ordinary saintesses.

“In exchange for all the things they did to me, I made Sofie and Marie share their meals
with us as their apology! Ah, not everything, just a few dishes, of course!”

I demanded that they sponsor our meals as their apology for all the pestering they did
in the past. I’m taking a small portion of their meals everyday. I made a deal with them
so that they would share some food for Kami-sama and me.

I expected them to complain because they would be able to eat less food from here on,
but unexpectedly, they pitied me the moment they saw my food tray, but that’s a secret.

“What the heck is that! Are your meals dog food!?”

“There must be something wrong with their head for giving this much, and saying it’s
good enough for two! You’ll die at this rate!”

I got an earful from both of them, but they gave me extra food so I couldn’t find it in
myself to get mad.

My grudge about food was deep, but at the same time, this gave me great joy

“Liddy shared a lot with us so far, so I’m grateful for that, but yeah, Adoracion-sama’s
mansion is far, right. The food would turn cold while I was still carrying them, and we
don’t have a kitchen here so I can’t heat it again.”

I couldn’t make multiple trips over there, so naturally, Lidianne would give me enough
bread and cheese to last us all day, but that was all.

Of course I was deeply grateful for that, but —

“Yeah, cold meals aren’t as palatable as freshly cooked ones, right. Kami-sama can also
enjoy hot food with this!”
“…You mean… me?”

“Yes!”

Kami-sama looked dumbfounded for some reason, so I nodded vigorously.

He had been an abandoned deity, and he didn’t even have a saintess before.

He probably hadn’t tasted a warm meal in ages.

‘But now, he’ll be able to enjoy a proper meal from hereon.’

We have Liddy’s bread. We also have the steaming side dishes sponsored by Marie and
Sofie.

It was still a measly meal unfit for a deity, but there would be no end to it if we were
too greedy.

If we think about the days we had to divide that watered-down soup between us, then
this could be considered a progress; besides, it was food that had been shared to us.

Instead of being unsatisfied and wishing for more, it’s better to enjoy this meal to the
fullest.

‘More than anything else, it’s the first time I served warm food to Kami-sama!’

He was probably glad — just thinking about this made me happy, too.

I couldn’t help but grin broadly as I looked around the room.

“At any rate, we must eat this while it’s still hot! Liddy’s bread must be at the corner of
the room —”

I was pretty sure that it was there.

But I didn’t finish what I was saying.

I happily turned my back to Kami-sama, and took a step towards the basket that had
Liddy’s bread in it, sitting at the corner of the room, when —
I slipped at that exact moment.

“Ah!”

It was already too late by the time I said that.

My foot was already high in the air, and my body was falling down.

…While still holding the tray in my hands.

“Ahhhhh!… Ah, ah?”

It didn’t hurt.

I didn’t fall.

The tray was still in my hands, and it didn’t fall, either.

I was sure I slipped, but instead of falling to the ground — I was still pitching forward,
but somebody’s arm supported me now.

‘Arm?’

“…Really, you’re such a clumsy girl.”

A low voice whispered in my ear, the tone carrying hints of a wry smile.

The person put some strength on the arm that was hugging me so that my back fell
onto a body.

That person was bigger than me, and the body temperature was slightly lower — but
no mistake, it was a human’s body.

“I really can’t take my eyes off you, Eleanor.”

That person sounded a bit exasperated, but his voice was very kind and gentle.

It was low, but clear to the point that it was a bit cold — I was familiar with this voice.

“…Kami-sama?…”

“Yes.”

I heard his calm reply, but at that same instant, the arm supporting me vanished.
Even the body that was touching my back was also gone.

I was on my own, standing on my own feet while still gripping the tray.

“What might it be, Eleanor-san?”

I whirled around naturally, but it was just the usual round Kami-sama standing there,
jiggling as he replied to me.

His glossy body obviously didn’t have an arm, nor did it resemble a human’s.

He was short, only reaching my waist.

“…”

Kami-sama was tilting his head, apparently bewildered, but I ignored him and placed
the tray on the floor.

I didn’t reply, so Kami-sama craned his neck — it was a gesture that he frequently
made.

I wordlessly stared at his figure.

“…Ahm, what happened?”

“……”

“Eleanor-san?”

“………………………………………”

Poke.

“Ooh!”

Poke poke poke.

“Ah, ah, what are you doing!?”

Kami-sama let out a small cry when I wordlessly poked him.

Even his appearance was still the usual.

It felt as if everything had just been a dream.

‘…But it’s not a dream.’

I could still remember that sensation.

The feeling of the arm and huge body that supported me still lingered.

Besides, it wasn’t the first time. When the Filth attacked us — no, it was probably even
way before that; that arm saved me when I first touch the filth.

“…Kami-sama.”

The words unconsciously spilled out of my mouth as I stared at Kami-sama trying to

wriggle away and put some distance between us…

“Could it be that you’re a super handsome guy in reality?”

“Eh… N-no, I don’t think that’s true.”

My rude query sent Kami-sama jiggling in anxiety.

He looked so apologetic, so I heaved a sigh.

‘What… ’

I wasn’t sure if I felt disappointed or not. I didn’t really understand this feeling myself.

If the filth was purified and his true appearance was restored — if he was an Adonis
then how great would that be. Of course I’d be happier if that was the case.

But then, I also thought that it’s fine even if he didn’t change, or if he turned into
something uglier.

‘That’s because Kami-sama is still Kami-sama.’

Even if he didn’t turn into a hunk, and he didn’t even get a human appearance, if it’s
Kami-sama, then I —
‘Then what?’

My thought process stopped before the sentence was completed in my mind.

If it’s Kami-sama then — what?

……………

‘No no no no no!!! What are you even thinking!?’

I slapped my cheeks and forcefully interrupted my thoughts.

The heat after being slapped brought me back to my senses, and I shook my head
vigorously.

I didn’t even noticed that the bar had become lower, and I started thinking “what if
Kami-sama had a human figure”!

‘There’s no way that’s…!’

True, but I couldn’t even bring myself to say that anymore, much to my confusion.

That’s because… That’s impossible…

“Eleanor-san?”

“Hyahh!?”

He suddenly called out to me, so I unwittingly shrieked in a weird voice.

Kami-sama looked really perplexed as he stared up at me, and he said the following
words in his usual carefree voice.

“We must eat the food while it’s hot, isn’t it? You went through pains just to prepare
this, but it will become cold soon.”

He didn’t even notice my feelings, still as calm as ever — and it irritated me.
I poked him again and again out of frustration, but Kami-sama just jiggled as usual, as
if bitterly smiling at me.
I couldn’t taste the meal at all.

I took a break inside the room after eating breakfast.

A gentle breeze carrying the hints of spring blew through the open window.

Kami-sama was swaying gently in the wind, and he was shivering a bit, as if he was
really comfortable.

We talk for a bit every once in a while; it was such a quiet, peaceful time.

‘I’m not calm at all! There’s nothing peaceful about me now!’

I was also aware that I was being too stubborn.

Kami-sama’s room was usually a comfortable haven for me, but I was still restlessly
uneasy.

Thoughts of “certainly” and “but then” kept on playing on repeat inside my head. I also
glanced furtively at Kami-sama from time to time, but I would also avert my eyes in a
fluster.

It’s at times like this that I could keenly feel how troublesome not having a single thing
inside this room was.

The only place I could turn my gaze was the scenery outside the window.

Unfortunately, there wasn’t much to see over there, either, given that the sun didn’t
really shine that much here at Kami-sama’s room. The only things there were the tall,
thin trees growing in the shade, and the wall of the building next to us.

‘There’s nothing else I can look at!’

I wondered why I couldn’t look at the round, puffy Kami-sama directly.

He still looked like his black lump self, if I say so myself.

No face, no emotions — it was just a smooth surface that undulated from time to time.

I shouldn’t be able to grasp what he was thinking, and yet —

‘Ah… He looks sleepy.’

I naturally thought of that when I saw Kami-sama’s relaxed body.

His wasn’t perky and jiggly as usual as his body slowly swayed to and fro. The sight
made me chuckle unwittingly.

Kami-sama had been really vigilant against me the first time that we met, but now, he
would let his guard down when he’s with me —

‘No, no, that’s not it!’

Pak! I hurriedly slapped my cheeks.

Took another sneak peek.

And I managed to grasp again whatever he was feeling at the moment.

I shook my head violently, and Kami-sama’s relaxed body stiffened.

Ah, he’s shocked — no, that’s not it!!

“Eleanor-san? May I know what’s been bothering you since earlier?”

“N-no! Nothing! There’s nothing!”

Kami-sama and I myself were taken aback when I suddenly shouted.

The moment of silence that followed afterward inside the room was nothing short of
painful.

Kami-sama was bewildered and I was fidgety. The spring breeze gently blew through
the window.
After a while —

I couldn’t find the words to say next, and I was feeling very uncomfortable by now.
Suddenly, a loud, rough knocking saved me.

Kami-sama and I both rapidly raised our heads as the sound echoed inside the tiny
room.

‘I-I’m saved! N, no, that’s not what I mean, it’s not as if there’s something ongoing here!’

It wasn’t really a big deal, but I heaved a sigh of relief inwardly as I cheerfully stood
up.

I glanced sideways at Kami-sama, and said this as if trying to explain things.

“I-it seems like somebody’s here. I’ll check who it is!”

Somebody — that’s what I said, but we’re talking about a person visiting Kami-sama’s
room, so it’s probably Adoracion-sama.

Kami-sama was mocked as the incompetent god in this world.

If there was no one to pray to them, then there were no priests who would come to
check on him, either.

‘Pretty sure Adoracion-sama isn’t the type of person to knock on the door this hard…
maybe it’s something urgent?’

I tried to guess as I opened the door —

I was dumbfounded at the scene that greeted me.

Muscular men stood outside of Kami-sama’s tiny room.

Well, that’s still okay. No, it’s not really okay.

The problem was with the things that they were carrying.

“Delivery for Miss Eleanor.”

The men smiled amiably as they carried a table, chairs, dresser, and even a bed. And a
whole lot of other stuff. It was obvious that they were high-quality goods at a glance.

…And obviously huge.

No matter how much you think about it, these furniture already exceeded the space
capacity of the room, so I could only stare at it in mute amazement.

I hadn’t asked yet who sent this.

I didn’t ask, but I already knew even without doing so.

I took a deep breath while still standing frozen, then inwardly screamed.

“LIDIANNE!!!!”

Really, that girl doesn’t know the meaning of taking things too far!!!
To Eleanor

I apologize for communicating with you through a letter. Have you received the things
that I sent you?

Indeed, I have the option to meet you and see it for myself, but… Please excuse me, I
do prefer sending a letter this time.

Please do not mind the things that I sent you.

I just couldn’t bear looking at Crail-sama’s barren room; it doesn’t mean that I am
concerned for your welfare.

None of those are expensive, so please feel free to use them as you please.

You can also throw them away if you do not need them.

If I overstepped my boundaries, then… I apologize.

Actually, I am not sure what would be the best thing to send so that it would make the
person happy in times like this.

Well, I do know that food will definitely make you happy, though…

…But there’s no longer a need for you to worry about your food.

I heard that Marie and Sofie will be sharing their meals with you.

With this, there would be no need for you to go out of your way just to go to Adoracion-
sama’s mansion that is so far from your place.

I had hoped that I would be able to help you somehow when I heard about your food
situation, but now, even that role is at its end.
It is actually a relief for me to know that you won’t be able to tease me any longer.

You had always spouted unnecessary things, so much that it I wouldn’t be satisfied
even if I got angry.

And now, everything would be calm now, and I could spend my time at ease.

…………

…But then, sometimes…

If it’s just sometimes, then I don’t think it’s such a bad thing listening to your nonsense.

Well, even if it’s not sometimes but more frequently, I think I can still tolerate it.

It’s always boisterous when you’re with me, but… the person who gives feedback
about the sweets that I make will no longer be here.

I’m sure Lufure-sama will be happy, and Adoracion-sama apparently likes it when I’m
with somebody else, so… that’s… I mean…

…So…

Even if you don’t have any business with me, it’s okay for you to come here.

Of course, it’s not obligatory, but feel free to come whenever you’re free.

I also understand what kind of relationship we have in that case.

You already expressed whatever you wanted, but that doesn’t mean I will take it all in
silence.

Indeed, it’s not like I can’t make friends, but that I don’t make them.

So — this is the first time I’m going to say this in my entire life.

You should feel honored. No, if you don’t like to then just flatly refuse.
…But, it’s better if you don’t reject it, if possible.

Eleanor Kuradeel.

Eleanor.

…Will you be my friend?

Aarrghhh! Really —

“She’s so bad at making friends!!”

I unwittingly yelled after going through the letter that came along with the furniture.

Kami-sama’s room looked totally different after the things had been moved.

I slumped on the new chair that was just brought in, then rested my elbows near the
edge of the round table.

“So, just what am I to Liddy all this time, then!?”

Half of me was bitter, while the other half was astounded. I heaved a deep sigh.

If we weren’t friends, then it would mean that she must have seen me as a brazen guy
freeloading for food.

Moreover, we’re not even friends, so I must’ve been too rude for teasing her endlessly
—

These thoughts raced through my mind and I grimaced.

‘…I can’t refute it.’

I had been extremely rude to the point that I couldn’t even justify it myself.

Asking for food during our first meeting, cracking jokes, and sponging more food off
her afterward — ugh, even I cringed at how shameless I had been, like, I would totally
say “what’s up with her?” without a thought if I was in her shoes.

‘…but it’s not like I’ll do that with just about anybody.’

No matter how shameless I am, I still have that sense of guilt whenever I ask
something without anything to return.
I was also planning to return the favor through other means one day.

I don’t have any idea when that would be — still, I could accept it because I thought
we can still be together despite that vague future.

‘…Well, I really don’t know when that’ll be. But still, sending me all these stuff!!!’

I bitterly sighed as I looked all around me.

Kami-sama’s narrow and poorly furnished room was now packed to the brim with fine
furniture that looked out of place.

‘What’s with that ‘none of those are expensive’, huh!? Are you kidding me? They’re all fit
for aristocrats!!!’

There’s a round table with dainty ornaments, and two chairs.

The bed was soft, and the two-seater sofa was fluffy. There’s an ornate shelf that
looked like it was already an decor by its own after setting it against the wall.

Even so, I carefully screened all of them and only picked the ones that were suitable
for Kami-sama’s room.

Kami-sama himself didn’t like gaudy objects, so I chose the low-key ones that were
sparingly decorated, but here we are.

I was reminded once again of her status as the daughter of the duke.

By the way, I requested the delivery guys to send all the things that didn’t fit back to
Lidianne.

Well, I’m also an aristocrat myself, being part of the count’s house, but I had already
totally adapted to this destitute lifestyle that the thought of throwing them didn’t
occur to me.

‘Ah, but it might be a blunder on my part, huh.’

I pouted and glared at the letter before sighing again.

I mean well, but I wonder if she’d take it the wrong way.

Did I overstep again? — she will probably think like that, and it might make her
anxious and worried.

The thought of her fretting about this was really spot on that I couldn’t help but smile
wryly to myself.

‘I must do something about this… Really, what a troublesome friend!’

I shook my head slightly then raised my head from poring over the letter.

Kami-sama was in front of me, sitting across the table.

Er, rather than sit, maybe it’s more accurate to say he’s “riding” it.

He couldn’t get on the chair properly because he wasn’t used to it. I caught a glimpse
of him as he was about to slide off the chair, and it made me laugh, but let’s set that
aside for now.

“Kami-sama… Erm, there’s something that I want to request.”

Kami-sama looked embarrassed to death, quivering as he tried to climb up the chair

again, so I called out to him.

“Since things are like this, can I invite somebody over? Perhaps, tomorrow — I also
want to thank her for the furniture.”

When I thought about it, I realized that I was always the one being invited.

I couldn’t muster the desire to invite somebody over to my personal room back at the
lodging house, and Kami-sama’s room was empty.

Kami-sama was a bit introverted, so I would visit Adoracion-sama’s mansion on my

own…

‘It isn’t a bad idea to welcome people here from time to time. Well, I can’t do anything
grand compared to Liddy, though… ’

Kami-sama probably wouldn’t act unpleasant towards Lidianne.

If Adoracion-sama was also here, then Kami-sama might enjoy himself, too.

Lufure-sama… could just come if he wanted to.

I imagined how lively the room would be, and a smile unwittingly crept on my face as
I inquiringly peeked at Kami-sama.

“So, how about it, Kami-sama?”

Of course, it would still be up to the master of the room whether he would allow people
to come over.

But, I was pretty sure that he would allow me to invite them.

I was looking forward to it — but Kami-sama looked baffled as he quivered.

“Eh”

His voice was somewhat strained, but it wasn’t because he didn’t approve of my
request.

It sounded much more suspicious, fundamentally dubious, as if he couldn’t believe his

ears.

“Eleanor-san. Are you perhaps telling me that you still plan to stay in this room
tomorrow?”

Why are you still coming here — it sounded as if he was implying that, so I blinked.

Eh.

…Eh.
‘You still plan to come here tomorrow’…he said…

“K-Kami-sama…”

Kami-sama didn’t so much as ripple this time around.

He didn’t even look as if he’s joking around, and I felt my heart squeeze painfully.

“D-did I do something bad for you to be unsatisfied with me…?”

It was scary asking this, but I couldn’t stay still without knowing anything. My voice
trembled as I posed my query.

I was trying my best, but may be I did something that offended him?

Offending Kami-sama…

‘Yes, I think I did something like that.’

The realization hit me, and for an instant, I had a distant look in my eyes.

I couldn’t clearly say that I didn’t do anything. In fact, there’s a lot of stuff that could
be the reason.

In the first place, I’m just a substitute saintess, one that didn’t even possess much
mana.

Even though it couldn’t be helped if he was to say “you can return” at any time, I still
did a lot of rude things to him.

I poked him even though he hated it, stretched him, and last but not the least, I even
used him as a rug to seat on.

Not to mention a deity, it was definitely rude even to a mere human being.
Actually, it’s short of a miracle that Kami-sama hadn’t lost his temper all this time.

‘T-there’s nothing to do but apologize!!’

I couldn’t refute it if he were to fire me as the saintess.

The blood drained from my face — but Kami-sama slightly shook his body in
dismissal.

“Ahh, no, I’m not dissatisfied with you, Eleanor-san.”

Relief washed over me when I heard Kami-sama’s gentle words, and I sighed.

Kami-sama saw me like this. His body swelled then deflated, looking like he also
sighed alongside me.

Afterward, he continued on, his voice laced with a tinge of anxiety.

“It’s just that I thought Eleanor-san will no longer return to this room on your own
volition.”

“…Me?”

“Yes.”

It didn’t make sense to me, but Kami-sama just nodded.

His voice was calm as ever, but there was a faint hint of melancholy in it.

“That Child of Light proposed to you, didn’t he? He invited you to become his Saintess.
The position of being his Saintess is such a tempting offer for a human, after all.”

“Child of Light?”

It was an unfamiliar address to me, but by becoming Saintess of Light… was he

referring to Lufure-sama?

Lufure-sama invited me and I will become his Saintess, so I will no longer come to Kami-
sama’s room — is that it?

That’s probably why he said that. I get it now — was initially what I thought, but I
realized something. I glared at Kami-sama.

“W-why does Kami-sama know about that!?”

It is true, Lufure-sama did invite me.

It happened yesterday on our way back to the lodging house after we were done
explaining the matter to the priests.

He had softly murmured that to me.

‘B-but!!! There shouldn’t have been anyone there when that happened!!!!’

I didn’t do anything bad, but I felt nervous for some reason.

Kami-sama stared at me as I restlessly fidgeted, then he bitterly sighed.

“Somehow, I guess.”

Kami-sama’s body was swaying more quietly than usual.

His body seemed like it had somewhat stiffened, and the black, undulating surface
reflected my face.

“It is very rare that he would show such honesty… I can see it in the way that he looked
at you.”

“………………”

I couldn’t muster any words to retort.

For a brief moment, I just stared at Kami-sama wordlessly.

Kami-sama’s body was swaying disorderly — this body was different from that of a
human.

He didn’t have a proper body, a face; he didn’t even have eyes or mouth.
There should have been no way to discern his expressions, and yet — I understood
that he seemed upset, and it made me laugh at myself.

“…I’ll be back tomorrow.”

I turned to Kami-sama and said those words, a smile still lingering on my lips.

Yes, Lufure-sama did ask me, but —

“That’s only a joke for Lufure-sama. The person himself already said that, he’s just
treating me as a fool in the end, hmpf!!”

I bristled at the memory of Lufure-sama’s attitude, and I snorted.

That cheeky brat, I’m so gonna make him pay! — okay, let’s set aside these pent-up
grudges in the meantime.

“Besides”

I shook my head at Kami-sama who was still standing stiff.

“Even if he is serious about it, I will not become Lufure-sama’s Saintess.”

If he proposed to me back when I was aiming to become a Saintess, then I probably

accepted it with in a heartbeat, and was probably over the moon about it.

But now, even if it’s not Lufure-sama, no matter who or what deity proposed to me,
my answer would remain firm.

“…It’s because”

I was reluctant initially. A substitute saintess, a genuine fake saintess.

I also have a fiance, and it’s not like I have already given up on marriage.

But right now, without a doubt —

“I’m Kami-sama’s Saintess!!”

I pushed my hips back and slammed my hands on the table, and said these words to
Kami-sama’s face. His stiff body visibly loosened and finally softened.

He stretched his body as if peering at me, then he slowly shook his relaxed body.

It’s as if he’s laughing.

The gently rippling figure made me gulp my breath for an instant.

The smooth, glassy black body and the surface that was became a bit enticing as light
hit it —

He wasn’t supposed to be beautiful, what with that body that didn’t resemble a human
in the slightest — and yet I was captivated.

“…Eleanor-san. In that case, then please, I am in your care again, from now on.”

There was no trace of loneliness in his voice anymore. I slapped my cheeks in a fluster.

I shook my head in an attempt to gloss over my momentary fascination with him, then
I faced him properly once again.

Then, after inhaling deeply —

“Yes!!”

I nodded energetically, and it felt as if Kami-sama’s smile deepened.

The sky had already darkened.

Lufure heaved a sigh as he gazed at the twinkling stars.

The spring breeze brought a chill to the night.

His body was heavy because of the filth and he could feel the coldness seeping in him.

‘…… Haaa.’

He held his hand up, and he could see his blackened fingertips.

Even if he tried to create an illusion so that the people around him would perceive it
as normal skin color, that didn’t mean the filth had disappeared from his body.

He frowned at the heaviness he felt from the filth that he couldn’t purify nor release.

How foolish of him; he already knew he was at his limit, no longer able to take in any
more filth, and yet he still did it.

‘…Rozalie… ’

He bitterly muttered that name inwardly.

That girl had proclaimed herself to be his saintess; she didn’t even want to listen to
him, and she was a pest that would relentlessly chase after him no matter how he ran
away.

He didn’t have any favorable impression of her. No, to be honest, he felt nothing but
hate.

That girl’s filth had penetrated his body.

It slowly seeped into his body when he tried to protect the human girls while they
were being pursued.

Throwing away the filth that had permeated his body wasn’t really that hard.

He could just do what ‘that person’ did — just stop receiving and brush it away.

Even Lufure could do that. Doing so would definitely make ‘that person’ happy/

But —

“Lubure-zama”

That voice echoed in his head.

“I’b your saimbtess, book at mbe, blease, at mbe—”

He could hear the countless voices of the countless filth that he had accepted within
himself.

Filled with grudges, jealousy, hatred — pleading for salvation.

Filth was the heart of humans.

These were overflowing, pitiful emotions and thoughts that were stronger than
anything, to the point that the person could no longer endure them.

It would be compassion to just crush them.

They would feel more at ease if they just obliterated this filth.

However, if they could do that, then they shouldn’t have accepted this filth in the first
place.

‘Yeah, it’s so stupid.’

The deities who could abandon the humans already left the shrine.

They were wise. Their connection with the people that Adoracion, the founding deity,
builded up, had already petered out.
The people had forgotten the deities, and they became impudent, having the guts to
trample those deities under their feet.

Those deities that couldn’t find it in them to abandon these humans and even
protected them were already ruined to the point that they could no longer show their
appearances.

There was no longer anything that they could do now.

They could only wait for the judgement of “that person”.

‘And yet still can’t throw all expectations away… ’

They didn’t accept filth just because they wanted to protect the people’s hearts.

They had wanted to delay the day of judgement, even for just a bit.

He was still hoping that something would change — he shook his head in self-
deprecation as he stared at his fingertips that had been dyed in filth.

It was at that moment.

“Ah, there you are, Lufure-sama!”

The girl that was supposedly on her way home after reporting to the priests — Eleanor
rushed towards Lufure-sama, who had slipped away from their group.
“So you’re just out here in the back! You suddenly disappeared, so I’ve been looking
for you!”

Lufure hastily hid his fingertip when he heard her voice.

He looked up just in time to see Eleanor’s figure as she dashed towards him.

She was scowling, so he also unwittingly frowned.

“What, I don’t have any recollection of doing anything to make you look for me.”

Such a foul mouth.

He glared and unwittingly spat those words out at the girl who stopped right before
him.

“Didn’t you go home already? Wait a sec, you’re not gonna tell me to send you home,
huh? Who in the world would want to send such a hag like you!?”

“I’m not gonna say that! And here I am, looking for you out of worry and yet you’re so
rude!!”

“Whaaat? Worry?”

Eleanor never failed to retort unflinchingly, so it was inevitable that they would
quarrel.

‘I don’t mean to say this stuff, though… ’

Normally, he would be able to patch this attitude up, but for some reason, things don’t
go as planned when she’s before him.

“And why do you have to worry about me, huh, when you’re just a mere human
yourself!”

“Huh!? Of course I will worry! You touched the filth, didn’t you!?”

“Filth… eh.”

Lufure unconsciously gripped the fingers that he hid.

Yes, Lufure did touch the filth.

He had accepted more filth even though his body was already at its limit so that
Eleanor and the girls could escape, just so that he could save the captured Sofie.

His body felt heavy, and keeping his appearance was already strenuous enough — but
there was no way Eleanor would know that.

He had been acting nonchalantly all the while.

And yet —

“Show me the part that touched the filth! Lufure-sama, you’re probably enduring it,
right? You’re such a show off after all!”

“I’m not showing off!”

Eleanor hit the bull’s eye so Lufure immediately retorted, but she just ignored him
with a laugh.

She cheekily snorted while staring straight at him — her face turned serious for a
moment.

“I’ll purify that filth… If necessary.”

Eh — Lufure soundlessly muttered.

He blinked. Her chestnut hair and eyes filled his view when he looked down at her.

There was no trace of jest in her expression and it made Lufure choke on his words.

He didn’t know what to say for a moment.

“Lufure-sama, you helped us one way or the other, after all. Good timing, I haven’t
purified Kami-sama’s filth yet, so I still have some magic energy remaining… Well, it’s
not really that much in the first place, though.”

She was a bit embarrassed while saying that, but she immediately shook her head, as
if to regain her composure.

After explaining, she showed off a daring smile.

“It’s an emergency situation, so you’re better off using this rather than doing nothing,
right?”

It was so like her to say that.

She was way too optimistic, and it was enviable.

Under the dark, starry sky, she puffed her chest even though she was not really a big
deal, and it made Lufure unwittingly narrow his eyes.

He was supposed to be the Light, and yet she was the one who dazzled him.

“…You…”

The words that came out of his shut mouth were calmer than usual.

She was too carefree, so he asked in a tone that was mixed with a bit of helplessness.

“You do know what it means to purify filth, right?”

“Of course!”

She energetically nodded, then she suddenly gasped in realization as she looked up at
him.

She had been really confident a few moments ago, but her face was now rapidly
turning crimson.

“…! I-I don’t mean anything weird!! I-it’s not like sleeping… together, no nothing like
that!!”
She hurriedly shook her head, flustered, before taking a step back.

Afterward, she stopped in her tracks, then she glared at Lufure, her face still flushed.

“Well, I say! You can purify just by holding hands! Why did lie!?”

“…Ahh.”

After a brief moment, Lufure recalled the things he told Eleanor back then.

In order to purify the filth, there’s a need to sleep together — he felt he said something
like that.

“That’s not really a lie, you know.”

The human must touch the filth as much as possible in order to purify it.

The deity must regulate the amount of filth he would hand over so that it would match
the capacity of his partner — it was quite a difficult feat.

He might subject her to agony if he didn’t handle the filth well.

The skin-to-skin contact was a convenient way to distract her from that pain.

Moreover, the larger the surface area of contact, the higher the amount of filth that
could be purified.

Naturally, that would happen while their bare bodies were on top of each other and
they were distracted.

‘You can’t do that kind of thing without trusting each other, in the first place, right.’

From the humans’ point of view, they already knew the risk of being swallowed in the
filth if a misjudgement occurred, and yet they would still willingly offer their bodies.

From the deities’ point of view, they already knew the pain that they might inflict, but
they still hoped that their partner would be able to endure.

That’s how the relationship between the deities and the saintesses worked.
‘…Still, if she thinks that holding hands is enough, then so be it.’

That esteemed person surely went through it with only doing that.

That’s all she did — Lufure was somewhat relieved that she didn’t know the pain and
what came after.

No way.

‘“Somewhat?” Stop kidding me.’

He bitterly sighed, before taking a step closer towards the blushing Eleanor.

They were close enough for him to touch her if he extended his arm. Eleanor was
shocked at the abrupt closeness and she stiffened.

“Lufure-sama…!?”

He ignored her and stepped forward, only stopping when he was close enough to
touch each other.

Eleanor bended backwards in surprise and was about to take a step back — but before
she could do so, he had already grasped her shoulders as she tried to run away.

“You can’t purify it without touching, you know.”

“I-I know that, but…!”

If it’s just holding hands, then this closeness was unnecessary.

Lufure looked down at her, and his lips curved when she saw that she was on her
guard, afraid that he would do something to her.

“…Sorry.”

He pulled her stiff shoulders, and Eleanor’s face drew closer to his as she stumbled.

He could see his reflection in her astounded eyes.

She looked clueless — his heart throbbed as he took in her defenselessness.

His eyes were drawn for a moment towards her lips that were pursed in confusion.

It was so easy to touch it, but — after a moment of hesitation, he pulled his gaze
upwards.

He raised his hand and touched her slightly wavy bangs.

“I’m not as good at this as that person.”

He wanted to distract her even for a bit — or maybe it was a gesture of affection.

He brushed her bangs away with a finger, and softly kissed the forehead of the girl that
he had always teased.
His lips touched her for a moment.

Lufure transferred the filth to Eleanor in that instant.

The echoing voice in his mind lessened for a tiny bit.

He silently closed his eyes as the voice faded away in quietude.

The filth he handed her was just a tiny fraction of the filth he received today.

However, just how much would it help that girl — she still hadn’t woken up after most
of the filth in her heart had been erased?

The trees swayed as the breeze gently caressed Lufure.

The girl’s hair also flowed with the wind, touching his cheeks while his eyes remained
close.

It was a bit ticklish, and it felt good.

‘It’s been a while since I felt like this.’

It has been decades, no — centuries, since the relationship between the saintesses
and deities petered out.

He wondered when the last time he was able to entrust the filth he accumulated to
somebody else.

Even if it was driblet of filth, it was as if he himself had been saved.

He was about to heave a sigh because of the deep emotions swirling within him, when
—
“H-huuuuuhhhhhHHHHHH!!!????”

Pain ran across his jaw when something hit him with a thud before he could let out his
breath.

Lufure was forced to swallow the breath that he was about to let out.

Whatever deep feelings he had, everything vanished in thin air.

“Ow… Ouch!!!”

His eyes opened in a flash, and the sight of a wide-eyed Eleanor clutching her forehead
came into view.

No need to think deeply, the pain on his jaw was certainly caused by her forehead.

“What the heck are you doing so suddenly!?”

“That should be my line!! Aren’t we supposed to purify the filth!? What are you doing,
getting your hands on a maiden, huh!?”

“Huh!? Maiden!?”

He was again spouting stuff that he didn’t mean to.

He could’ve lifted her spirits up, or else say that he was relieved the filth didn’t have
any impact on her and yet…

Harsh words spilled out of his mouth as usual towards the crimson-faced Eleanor.

“Maidens don’t head-butt people!!”

“Head-butts are also common for maidens, you know!”

“No way, they don’t do that, righ!? That’s totally abnormal!!”

“It’s normal for me!!!”

Their squabble was full of nonsense as usual.

It was like a children’s quarrel.

The calm silence had been thoroughly dispelled, and they couldn’t even hear the
sound of the wind now.

The echoing voices in his mind receded, and only the cheerful, boisterous voice filled
Lufure before he noticed.

‘Argh, what a handful…!’

Lufure laughed at the seemingly unstoppable futile struggle.

‘Hey, didn’t she forget that I’m a deity!?’

That’s what he thought, but surprisingly, he wasn’t mad about it.

The fact that he wasn’t mad about it was rather painful, so he frowned. Eleanor
stopped talking and curiously peered at his face.

“…Lufure-sama?”

Lufure was still grimacing as he looked down at Eleanor, who was looking up at him.

Her brows were scrunched and there was no trace of reverence in her, and she seemed
unaware that she was conversing with a deity as if he was her equal.

‘She really don’t have any self-awareness, be it purifying filth or rescuing someone, huh.’

Of course she didn’t have an inkling that she just saved somebody, nor did she know
the weight of purifying filth.

Well, even if she did know about it, she would probably be surprised for a moment
before accepting it as if it’s the most natural thing in the world.

And just like that, spending time with her from hereon became the most natural thing
in the world, too.

“…You know…”

The squabble had stopped, and the stillness of the night returned under the star-
studded sky.

Lufure unconsciously said that.

The stars were shining brightly above Eleanor.

They were like jewels as they gleamed, but they didn’t enter his eyes.

She wasn’t even a beauty, and all they did was quarrel, plus she was just a cheeky
human girl — and yet, she was the only one reflected in his eyes.

“Eleanor. Will you become my Saintess?”

The words that spilled so naturally out of him supposedly didn’t sound heavy.

It was like those light jests, so it was easy for her to miss it — that’s how it was
supposed to be.

However, Eleanor didn’t ask him to repeat those words, nor did she laugh it off.

She just stared up at him in shock.

“Lufure-sama…”

She called him, but wasn’t able to continue on.

The surprise on her face gradually faded away. She pursed her lips and scrunched her
brows in return, seemingly disturbed.

It was Lufure’s turn to be dumbfounded when he saw her being like that.

‘I wonder what kind of face I’m making right now.’

He himself didn’t have any idea what his current expression was.

Probably looking strained. He also felt he was smiling.

All he could see was Eleanor. His lips unconsciously bent, but he wasn’t sure what kind
of shape it was.

Eleanor fell silent and Lufure didn’t say a single word. Silence filled their
surroundings.

The wind also stopped, and the trees no longer rustled while swaying. The stillness
painfully pierced Lufure.
It would have been better if she had laughed it off.

On the contrary, there were no traces of jest in her face and she listened seriously —
and it made him happy.

He already knew the answer right from the start.

“…I’m sorry.”

After a long period of silence, she finally uttered those words, her voice carrying
sincerity at par with the seriousness of her face.

Lufure loosened up when he heard the answer that he had been expecting.

His lips were bent in a smile, but only he himself knew that he wasn’t smiling.

“…What the heck. You’re just Eleanor, and yet you dare to be dissatisfied with me?”

He snorted and turned his face away to hide his expression.

The pain increased when he could no longer see Eleanor.

He inwardly cursed, but he tried to gloss over it by raising his voice.

“Sigh, you really don’t know what’s good, huh! You’re never gonna find a guy as great
as me, you know!”

“…Yeah.”

Those words were meant to be a joke, but she unexpectedly agreed.

“I also agree. You’re always fooling around, but today, I realized just what a splendid
deity Lufure-sama is.”

Her stupidly honest words rang in his ears.

He didn’t want to listen, but the silence was broken by her resounding voice.

“You’re weakened and yet you still came to our rescue. The other deities already
abandoned the humans, but I saw how Lufure-sama can’t do the same. You’re normally
so cheeky that it’s super annoying — but it made me realize that yes, Lufure-sama,
you truly are a deity.”

She didn’t know when to stop talking.

Lufure couldn’t even say a word and just gritted his teeth.

He also thought of her as a cheeky and annoying girl.

She normally fooled around — and yet during these times, she…

“I am really happy that you considered making me your Saintess… If I heard about it
some other time, then I probably accepted it with joy.”

‘Some other time’

Would things really change if it was some other time?

If he confessed earlier, if he met her earlier… or perhaps, if he changed his attitude and
took care of her like a proper deity…

Countless regrets swirled inside his mind.

However, all of these were pointless.

There was no such thing as ‘some other time’.

If it wasn’t like “this”, Lufure probably wouldn’t think about having Eleanor as his
saintess.

That’s why he understood her answer.

“But I already have Kami-sama — Crail-sama.”

There was a trace of bewilderment in her expression, but her voice was firm as she
uttered those words.

“I am just a substitute Saintess, so honestly, I’m not even sure until when I can stay
here in the Shrine — still, I want to be of help to Kami-sama as long as I’m here.”
“…”

“That’s why I can’t be Lufure-sama’s Saintess… Thank you. I’m sorry.”

Her voice, brimming with sincerity enough to make him feel fed up, faded into the
night sky.

Lufure clenched his fists and wordlessly bit his lips for a moment.

‘…Ugh’

Their first encounter was when she became the saintess candidate for “that person”.

This girl hadn’t been chosen but was instead forced into her position, and yet she
continued to serve as the Saintess of the abhorred, ugly “Incompetent God”. He was
curious as to what kind of person she was, so he went to see her.

If that wasn’t the case, he wouldn’t be interested in a human girl that almost didn’t
have any magical energy within her.

He wouldn’t carry this torch for her if she was someone who would change her deity
in a heartbeat after being proposed to.

‘I~diot.’

He inwardly said those words, but it was unclear who he was referring to. He shook
his head imperceptibly.

He then turned once again to face Eleanor.

‘…making an expression that doesn’t suit you.’

Her face was grave as if she was brooding over this. Lufure grimaced.

He was happy that she was serious about this. This girl was odious for not choosing
him. He was jealous, envious of that person.

There were a lot of things he wanted to say, but —

“…Why are you taking this so seriously!! Aren’t you stupid!?”

The tense atmosphere and the stillness of the night was broken.

He was back to his usual joking tone.

His expression was back to the cheeky brat that he was.

Eleanor blinked in exasperation when he dauntlessly smirked at her.

“…Huh?”

“Of course it’s a joke! Who on earth will choose a powerless girl like you for a Saintess,
huh! I’m not thinking seriously about it!”

“Huh? Eh? Lufure-sama?!”

“You’re so serious that it scared me! You’re too dumb for being so dense that a joke
can’t get to you!”

He purposely raised his voice and energetically spat those words— finally, Eleanor’s
bewildered expression changed.

Her eyes widened in disbelief — it was the expression that Lufure was familiar with.

“W-whaaaat!? Joke!? And here I am answering you so seriously! What’s with that
attitude, huh!?”

Eleanor’s shoulders stiffened in anger, but contrary to her, Lufure’s body loosened up.

This frustratingly comfortable and familiar atmosphere filled the night air.

The silence was completely broken.

“Shaddup!! It’s your fault for being so gullible!”

“You’re in the wrong for deceiving me!! Eh, wait!!”

Lufure ignored her as he turned his back on her.

He kicked the ground and his body floated in the air.

He looked down at Eleanor as she made a fuss, and he snorted.

“Who will wait for you, huh!?”

He spat those words out.

He then shouted again, pouring all his heart, his affections, frustrations, his regrets for
losing and all the countless emotions that he couldn’t put into words into his voice.

“You’re so gonna regret that you rejected me!!! Ha~g!!!”

The stars were brightly shining when he looked up.

He rushed towards the sky, disappearing among the stars.

The colors of the stars that blurred around him were beautiful.

Too beautiful that it irritated him.

“[email protected]$%!!!”

There was no way he could say that she was far more beautiful than the stars.
Rozalie finally lifted her heavy eyelids. She stared blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling.

It felt like all the emotions had been drained out of her body.

Why am I here? Why am I lying down? — even such thoughts no longer crossed her
mind.

She just knew that she was lying down somewhere inside an unfamiliar room.

“…………”

Her surroundings were noisy.

Physicians and priests ran helter-skelter around Rozalie.

She could hear the voices of people waiting for her awakening, but she didn’t have any
desire to do something about it.

Her mind was blank.

The jealousy that consumed her, the ambition to stand in the pinnacle of the Shrine
and desire to suppress everyone else, the contempt towards others that had existed
within her as naturally as breathing — even the hope of becoming a great saintess had
been wiped out of her heart.

No.

There was one thing that remained, and it was faint.

‘Lufure-sama.’

There was no anger or devotion, nor did she have the desire to see him, which had
been the tangible proof of her avarice.
Her empty heart was just shaken like ripples on the water.

However, it was already everything for this girl at her current state.

It was the sole thought that woke her from the empty sleep.

“—Rozalie Forey! You have awaken!?”

One of the priests shouted as he looked at Rozalie. She was still lying on the bed
without even closing her mouth. She didn’t stir the slightest.

Everyone rushed to her side in that instant.

What happened, did you really generate the filth, what’s the reason — she was
bombarded with questions, but Rozalie didn’t utter a single word in reply.

She just continued staring at the ceiling, blinking slowly as she ignored the din, but —

The voices suddenly ceased.

It was replaced by the sound of footsteps.

What might it be — she didn’t even think about this.

She just reflexively tore her eyes from the ceiling and turned her head.

“—Rozalie-chan.”

A familiar girl stood at her line of sight.

It was Amalda — the saintess of the supreme god and the girl that she used to mock
calling her ‘potato woman’.

She probably came to see Rozalie.

She rushed through the crowd of people inside the room the moment she spotted
Rozalie’s figure.

The priests hastily opened a path for her.

Amalda smiled when she saw the priests moving out of her way left and right.

That smile held hints of being troubled and yet it was something she already expected
— Amalda then turned to the young priest closest to her before saying “Thank you.”

That greeting of thanks held no meaning for that girl.

It just so happened that he was the closest to her.

However, the surrounding atmosphere changed in that instant, and Rozalie noticed it.

‘Ah…… ’

Her body trembled reflexively.

It wasn’t because she feared Amalda.

The thing that surrounded them now — even if she lost her mind, her body still
remembered.

Jealousy and envy that had turned towards the young priest…

The devotion and the egotistical resentment…

Something invisible clung to Amalda stickily.

Amalda and the priests seemed unaware of its presence.

Amalde wasn’t bothered by the countless gazes on her as she drew closer to Rozalie’s
bedside.

“So you woke up, Rozalie-chan.”

She stopped in front of the bed, and without bothering to sit down, she said those
words to her.

She smiled at Rozalie.

It was a kind expression, as if she was sympathizing with her, but she then shook her
head right after.
“But then, Rozalie-chan — no, Rozalie-san.”

She then turned her gaze down and slowly blinked.

When Amalda raised her head again, she no longer have a trace of that smile on her
lips.

There was something cold and reticent about those blue eyes of hers as she stared at
Rozalie.

“Even if we’re friends, there are things that you should have told me… I heard all about
it while you were unconscious. Rozalie-san generated filth and attacked Lidianne-san,
they said. I also heard that Lufure-sama was the one who rescued Lidianne-san when
you assaulted her.”

“………… Ah.”

Rozalie herself didn’t understand why she uttered that.

Amalda ignored her tiny reaction before placing her hands on her lips.

Her brows were furrowed, her eyes wandering about as if she was at a lost. She looked
as ifshe was wondering whether she should say something that was difficult to broach.

However, she shook that hesitation off and raised her head.

“I believed in you, Rozalie-san. I was also confused about Lidianne-san’s matter, but…
I believed in your words, so I yelled at her. But, turns out reality was the other way
around.”

The expression in her face now was that of firm resolution.

Her brows were still furrowed as if she was aggrieved bout something, before she
placed her hand on her chest as she looked down on Rozalie.

“Rozalie-san, I am truly disappointed in you. Even if we were friends, I cannot forgive

you. Not only did you deceive me, you also created filth and attempted to hurt
Lidianne-san. I am also at fault here for not seeing though your filthy heart.”

Her dignified voice resounded through the room.

The priests all cried “oohh”, apparently impressed by her firm voice that didn’t suit
her meek appearance.

Even if she was hurt, she was still willing to face the truth for the sake of her friend —
it was so befitting of a saintess.

Rozalie unwittingly blinked as she stared back at the figure that was looking down on
her while the voices rang behind her.

A thought passed through her mind, and it was the feeling that she held towards this
Amalda before.

‘Idiot, easily getting conceited just because she’s praised even though it’s not sincere… ’

She’s a stupid potato girl pretending to be a heroine and she didn’t have any idea that
Rozalie was just using her.

Rozalie believed that she had this ignorant, easily controlled country bumpkin
wrapped around her little finger, thoroughly using her and yet…

“The Shrine will definitely give their verdict towards Rozalie-san. It isn’t just a
problem of filth, it also includes Lidianne-san’s matter; you have a lot of things you
have to be responsible for.”

It was then that she understood, from those words that had been thrusted to her.

It had been the opposite.

Rozalie was the one who had been thoroughly used without her knowing.

“I’m sure we will not meet again in this Shrine. Even though you were a good friend…
Really, how unfortunate.”